| Pages: 1 2 |
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
![[*]](./images/oxygen/default_icon.gif) posted on 5-3-2009 at 08:37 PM |
|
|
Adia (CC/UC Adult M/L, Z/L, etc) - CH34 Epilogue - 11/17/09 (pg2)
Title: Adia
Author: Kylie / kyliemou
Author's Personal Journal: http://kyliemou.livejournal.com/
Pairings: Max/Liz, Future-Max/Liz, Zan/Future-Liz, Zan/Liz, Max/Liz/Zan, and bits of: Michael/Maria, Rath/Maria, Rath/Lonnie,
Alex/Isabel, Alex/Lonnie, Kyle/Ava, etc.
Rating: MATURE to ADULT - I am NOT held responsible if someone of a younger age reads this story. They have been warned that
this story is rated from R to NC-17. Only adults older than 18 or of a high maturity level should read. Thank you.
Summary: Based around the episodes The End of the World and Meet the Dupes. Future-Max had travelled to the past and told present-Liz
that she had to help her present-Max fall out of love with her. As a last resort, she pretended to sleep with Kyle, thus her plan succeeding enough to
change the future. But what if Future-Liz had come back to the past to change the future that present-Liz had created? What if the Dupes aren’t evil?
What if Zan is alive and well? What if Future-Liz left something behind for Liz? What will become of Max, Liz, and Zan? Alex is alive and well. Nasedo
is alive too.
Warnings: This story contains content that may be offensive such as cursing, sexual content, self-infliction/self-injury, strong
language, and violence. It may also contain spoilers and lines/scenes from certain episodes of Roswell.
Disclaimer: I do not own Roswell or any other character, location, or whatever is mentioned in the works of Melinda Metz or Jason
Katims, FOX, WB, and UPN.
Alternative Link: http://roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?f=5&t=18553&st=0&sk=t&sd=a and http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4108791/1/Adia.
Author's Note: I used to go under the penname MLDreamer69 for Roswell fanfiction and then I switched to gryffindorkylie for
Harry Potter fanfiction. Lately, I have re-fallen in love with the Roswell fandom and this will be my first Roswell fanfic since roughly 2003. I am a
little rusty with all the Roswellian terms, so please forgive me if my characters are very OOC (Out of Character). I'll try to be as true to the
characters as I can. Thank you and I hope you enjoy this.
Author's Note 2: If there are any songs I used in my chapters that you are interested in, send me a PM and I'll be more than
glad to upload the song for you.
Since this board censors certain words, graphic or vulgar words may not appear. If you would like to read the full unrated content, please go HERE. Thank you.
Banner:
THANK YOU TO TANYA FOR MAKING ME THIS GORGEOUS BANNER!
Awards:
“Adia” won Fanfic of the Month (May) at A Roswellian's Fantasy
Convention board! YAY! :D
“Adia” won Runner's-Up on on Best Lead Portrayal in a UC fic for Liz, and Best Dupe Fanfic at the
Roswell Fanatics board.
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 08:40 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter Prologue - 3/3/2008
Author's Note: This first few parts start out a bit slow, but afterwards, everything will speed up, I promise.
Prologue:
‘Cause you’re working.
Building a mystery,
holding on and holding it in.
Yeah, you’re working.
Building a mystery
and choosing so carefully.
“Building A Mystery,” Sarah McLachlan.
2027, Friday:
“This song goes out to Adia,” said the rough voice of the host of the radio station.
Her eyes nearly fell out of her sockets. Her heart pounded in her ears. The radio seemed so far away from her when it was right in the cubicle over.
God, it couldn’t be!
“Adia,” said the host, “you know who you are.” Her eyebrows shot up in alarm and in question.
“Wherever you are, turn around,” said the host.
Her forehead crinkled in confusion. Running her tongue across her suddenly tight bottom lip, still desperately gripping the table, she slowly stood up
and turned around.
To be continued.
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 08:43 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter 1 - 3/3/2008
Story Note: There are lines/scenes taken from “The End of the World” (Season 2, Episode 5) in this chapter. I am assuming the
actual The End of the World episode occurred in October (since it was aired in that month), but I am switching the months and dates so it will work
within the story. Please pay attention to the dates!
Chapter One:
Tres das sin verte mi amor,
Tres das llorando por ti,
Tres das que miro el amanecer.
Noms tres das te ame
Y en tu mirar me perd
y hace tres das que no s de ti
Donde, donde ests? 0
Con quin me engaas?
Donde, donde ests?
Qu ests haciendo?
Tres das que no s
qu es alimento
Solo llorando me he podido consolar
Ay, ay, ay, ay, ay.
Ay, ay, ay, ay, ay.
Ay, ay, ay, ay, ay.
Tu amor me va a matar.
Ay, ay, ay, ay, ay.
Yo qu voy a hacer.
Si me niegas alma ma tu querer?
“Tres Dias,” Lupillo Rivera/Selena.
Translation:
(Thanks to Erin aka Roswell 10/2/00 and my good friend, Anna!)
[Some lines may have two different but similar translations.]
Three days without seeing you, my love.
Three days crying for you/Three days crying over you.
Three days that I see the sunrise.
I only loved you three days/I only loved for three days.
And in your eyes, I lost myself.
It's been three days that I haven't heard from you
Where, where are you?
With who are you cheating on me?
Where, where are you?
What are you doing?
Three days that I don't know
what food is/what nourishment is.
Only crying has consoled me/Only crying has been able to console me.
Ay, ay, ay, ay, ay.
Ay, ay, ay, ay, ay.
Ay, ay, ay, ay, ay.
Your love is going to kill me.
Ay, ay, ay, ay, ay.
What am I going to do?
If you deny me your love, my soul.
November 24th, 2000, Friday; Roswell, New Mexico:
Future-Max felt himself being swallowed by the power of the granilith, trapping him inside, only to stare back out at his beautiful wife. He
tearfully watched her as he felt his body rip and explode into billions of molecules. Before he disappeared, he placed his hand against the inside of
the structure and whispered, “I love you” to his wife, not getting the chance to hear her say it back to him.
The next thing he knew before being torn away from the teary eyes of his wife, like in a split second, he was on his feet, crashing into a brick wall.
Gasping at the sudden burst of pain from the impact, his eyes darted back and forth, trying to recognize where he was—Liz’s balcony. What year is
this? What month? Day? But all those questions left his mind when he saw something move in Liz’s room. Walking towards the window and crouching down,
he gasped at the sight in front of him. A young Liz Parker was wrapped in white lace, staring back at herself in the mirror, with a smile on her
face.
“I, Liz Parker, take Max Evans to be my hus—”
“Liz,” he gasped out, hating to break the silence of watching the younger version of his wife pretend she was marrying him.
Her petite figure tensed and turned around. God, those eyes, thought Future-Max. He pushed the butterflies rumbling in his stomach away and
proceeded to enter her room through the window. She was as beautiful as he remembered.
“Max?” she questioned, her eyes wide with fear. She clutched the lace cloth in her hands. Nothing but fear was etched on her face. Her forehead
scrunched upwards in confusion.
He walked closer to her, his arm reaching out towards her. She stumbled back into her mirror, dropping the cloth to the ground. “No, no, I don’t,”
she whispered out, trying to get away from this… this stranger!
“Liz, please. It’s me,” he pleaded. He kept walking closer to her.
“I don’t know who you are, but you… you’re not Max!” she yelled.
He knew she would have a hard time believing this. Here he was, trying to convince level-headed brainy scientist Liz Parker that he was Max, only
seventeen years older than the Max of her time. If he was her, he wouldn’t believe himself either. It was hard enough for him to convince her he was
an alien the day after she was shot. Frowning, he felt horrible that he was the one that had made her so scared. This wasn’t going the way he had
planned. Not that he had planned anything in the first place.
“Liz, I know this is all hard to believe, but you have to believe me. It’s me.”
“No, you can’t be! You’re not Max, okay? You—you’re like a shapeshifter! You are some other kind of alien with the ability to look like Max with that
beard and those… THOSE GREY HAIRS!” she cried, pointing at his hair.
His hand automatically rose to his head, touching his long hair. “Do you really see grey?” he questioned, forgetting the panic he was putting in Liz
for a second. Had he aged that much in fourteen years from now? Liz stared at him with such disbelief.
“This isn’t funny, okay?” she yelled.
As she tried to run towards the door, he grabbed and pushed her lightly against the door, trapping her with his body. He tried to keep his body’s
desires under control at the feeling of her in his arms.
“No! Let go of me!” she screamed.
“Liz, Liz, it’s me. Look, it’s me. I’m not a shapeshifter.”
“No, no—“
“Liz, just listen. Please, just listen,” he begged her. But she wouldn’t listen. She kept struggling against him. Inside, he praised her for her
feistiness. Atta girl, he thought. He knew it would come handy in the future. No, it was now his past. Perhaps she wouldn’t need to be this
strong when things change. He pushed that feeling aside, along with the desire to ravage her at the feeling of her body pressing against his. How many
times had he taken his wife, his Liz Parker, up against the door? How many times had she playfully struggled against him? How many times had he taken
her?
“Liz, the granilith—LIZ!” he yelled, capturing her attention. She stopped and stared. “Listen. The granilith, it has an enormous amount of power. We
were able to modify it to artificially create a tear in time space.”
“WHAT? There’s no such thing as time travel! It goes against every rule of physics, of reality, of everything!” she retorted.
His grip tightened on her as she tried to knee him, but he successfully blocked her by bringing his leg up. “<b>[Censored]</b>! Look Liz,
I realize this is overwhelming, but I’m telling the truth. If I were a shapeshifter, there’s no way I could tell the future,” he said, licking his dry
lips in nervousness. “In approximately 10 seconds, I will show up outside your window and begin singing to you,” he gulped, “accompanied by a mariachi
band.”
Liz glared at him and scoffed. “A mariachi band,” she said dumbly. “Max wouldn’t do anything that cheesy.”
“3… 2… 1…” he counted.
Nothing but absolute silence filled in the air.
“Well?” she questioned.
“I said approximately,” said Future-Max as he cursed for his younger version to hurry up.
Then the sound of guitars filled the air, faintly at first but getting stronger by the second. Liz looked at her window, stunned. She heard the
singing voices of Spanish men.
“Tres dias sin verte mujer… tres dias llorando tu amor… tres dias que miro el amanecer.”
She looked at Future-Max with disbelief and he nodded. He let her go, cursing at himself for holding onto her so tightly. She slowly made her way
towards the balcony and looked over the ledge, finding present-Max whipping off his hat and staring up at her lovingly. Future-Max walked onto the
balcony, but carefully remained hidden.
“I spent a week learning the lyrics from Mr. Delgado at the hardware store,” he said.
“Nomas tres dias te ame… y en tu mirar me perdi… y hace tres dias que no se de ti,” sang present-Max.
Liz blushed at the sight of Max with three semi-chubby men behind him. “Wow, that’s really embarrassing,” she said with a chuckle.
“Donde, donde estas, con quien me enganas? Donde, donde estas que estas hacienda?”
Future-Max smiled, recalling the lyrics in his head. “I know, but I had to do something to get your attention. You had shut me out.” Though this was
technically his past, he still remembered the pain of Liz not being around. How it had hurt him down to the very core of his soul. He remembered
promising himself that he would do everything in his power to have her again, to never allow them to feel such pain again of being separated.
“Tres dias que no sé que as alimento. Solo tomando me he podido consoloar.”
Future-Max cursed at his feet that wanted to sway with the music. God, watching his past self singing to Liz made him want to laugh at himself. The
things he did for her, they were ridiculous, but he didn’t regret any. Present-Max revealed red roses behind his back and threw it up to Liz.
“As I threw the flowers up to you, I remembered you preferred white roses,” said Future-Max.
Present-Max, using his powers, changed the color of the roses in mid-air. She caught them with a smile and burrowed her nose into them, taking in the
sweet smell.
“Ay, ay, ay, ay, ay,” sang present-Max as he tried to concentrate on singing the correct words all the while trying to impress Liz.
“Why are you here?” she asked.
“Ay, ay, ay, ay. Ay, ay, ay, ay.”
“I can’t tell you too much, Liz. Only what you need to know… but fourteen years from now, we are taken over by our enemies.”
“Ay, ay, ay, ay, tu amor me va a matar.”
Liz tried to concentrate on what this older man was telling him, but it was hard to concentrate when the love of her life was singing to her as if
she was real-life Juliet Capulet and he was real-life Romeo Montague. “Uh, who’s taken over?”
“Everyone. Earth. I need you to help me keep that from happening. We need to change the future. What we do here has to be precise and surgical. No
one can know I’m here, especially not me… that is, my younger self.”
“Yo que voy hacer. Si me niegas alma mia tu querer.”
“Uh, what is it you want me to—“
“Shh, not now. Your dad is coming,” said Future-Max, quickly hiding behind a pot of plant.
Jeff Parker knocked on his daughter’s door. “Lizzie? What the hell is going on out there? What is that ruckus?” he asked as he crawled through the
window and walked to where Liz was. “Is that Max? It’s 11:00. Tomorrow’s a school day,” he said, watching Max and his mariachi band walk away,
singing.
“Ay, ay, ay, ay, ay…”
Liz turned to her father, completely red-faced. She watched her father blink at Max and then turn to her. “Was that Max and a mariachi
band?” he questioned. All Liz could do was laugh. Future-Max cupped his mouth, trying to swallow his laughter. She pushed her father out,
apologizing. Closing the door, she turned around to find this… this future Max leaning against her desk.
“I…” Liz started, but she didn’t know where to begin. “Okay, I have some questions.” She watches him nod. “If you need Max to do something, why don’t
you just go to Max directly?”
“It’s complicated… but if a person encounters himself in another time period, there could be a… a reaction,” Future-Max said, rubbing his beard.
I need a shave, he thought to himself as he sat down on Liz’s bed. Knowing Liz, this explanation could take a while. “I don’t entirely
understand it myself, but Serena said,” he trailed off, noticing her raise her eyebrow. “She’s going to be a friend of yours one day. It has something
to do with quantum mechanics, but in essence, Max and I would both be destroyed if we actually came into contact.”
Liz sat down on her bed, but keeping her distance from him. Future-Max felt hurt. “Liz, what’s about to happen over the next few days is critical to
the history of this planet. Things between us are about to change… grow deeper. We become inseparable, and nothing comes between us ever again,
until…”
“The end of the world?” Liz finished for him.
He tried not to smile at Liz’s intelligence to pick up things quickly. “That’s right. The closer that you and I grew, the worse it got with Tess, and
eventually she left Roswell.”
“Because of me?” asked Liz.
“Because of me,” he said, knowing it hadn’t sounded like a bad idea with Tess leaving town, “and how I treated her. And it turned out Tess
was critical to our survival. The four of us—Michael, Isabel, Tess and I—we made a complete unit. We all had different gifts, and with one of us
missing, we weren’t as strong, and everything fell apart.”
Liz tucked her bangs behind her ears and stared at the ground, avoiding his gaze. “So, um... you want me to help you and Tess get together? I mean,
why don’t you just go to Tess? Why me?”
Future-Max wiped his hands on his leather pants (not that it helped) and shifted closer to her. Liz turned towards him when she felt the bed dip
towards her direction. She tried not to gasp when his hands cupped her face. He stared into her eyes as his face eased in closer to hers. At that
moment, Liz truly believed everything he had told her because of his eyes. She’d recognize those eyes anywhere, those soulful eyes that screamed she
was the sun that rose and set, those dark eyes that expressed how much he loved her. But there was something a little different about them. They were
older and slightly colder.
“It’s you I trust. It’s you I have faith in, and because it’s not just about getting me close to Tess. I need you to help me fall out of love with
you.”
She swallowed whatever there was to swallow in her dry mouth and leaned in. She watched as his lips parted and all Liz felt was the heavy breaths of
Future-Max against her lips. In that moment, she swore he was going to kiss her, but he pulled away, turning away from her. He stared at the ground as
if it was the most fascinating thing ever.
To be continued.
I promise things will move more quickly after the first few chapters. Don't give up on this story just yet! Feedback is much appreciated and
keeps me writing! :D
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 08:44 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter 2 - 3/6/2008
Rating: Adult (or tasteful Mature, but
just to be safe).
Author's Note: I suggest it would be best to pay attention to the dates because I will be jumping from date to date in each
chapter.
There are lines from “The End of the World” (Season 2, Episode 5).
Chapter Two:
Come to me now
and lay your hands over me.
Even if it's a lie,
say it will be alright
and I shall believe.
I'm broken in two
and I know you're on to me,
that I only come home
when I'm so all alone.
But I do believe
That not everything is gonna be the way
you think it ought to be.
It seems like every time I try to make it right,
it all comes down on me.
Please say honestly you won't give up on me,
and I shall believe,
and I shall believe.
Open the door
and show me your face tonight.
I know it's true
no one heals me like you
and you hold the key.
Never again
would I turn away from you.
I'm so heavy tonight.
But your love is alright
and I do believe
That not everything is gonna be the way
you think it ought to be.
It seems like every time I try to make it right,
it all comes down on me.
Please say honestly you won't give up on me,
and I shall believe.
I shall believe,
and I shall believe.
“I Shall Believe,” Sheryl Crow.
November 25th, 2000, Saturday; Roswell, New Mexico:
Liz tried to get present-Max to fall out of love with her, but his love for her was strong, stronger than she had anticipated. She felt frustrated
that her plans had failed, but at the same time, they excited her because no matter what test she had put Max through, he remained loyal to her. He
truly loved her. But she knew what she had to do, for the sake of the world, for the sake of everyone’s future. She told Tess some of Max’s interests,
trying to give her some conversation tips in making Max realize they had more in common than he thought. That backfired when Max caught sight of her
watching them from across the street. He strutted over, determined, leaving Tess behind, and began to tell her how much he loved her and that no
matter what he did, he would love only her.
After Max left with the usual out-of-this-world kiss, she was yelled at by Future-Max. He unleashed his anger on her, reminding her exactly why he
had come to the past, but she wasn’t in the mood to listen, to be yelled at. Her feelings were overwhelmed by the kiss and by the fact that Future Max
had told her earlier that they had gotten eloped at the tender age of nineteen at an Elvis chapel in Las Vegas.
Finally, she went to the extreme. She asked Kyle for his help: to lay together naked in her bed. Present-Max had stopped by to bring her to the Gomez
concert, but saw them together in bed—completely naked, which meant only one thing to him: they slept together. All he could remember was seeing the
creamy legs of Liz’s peak out from underneath the blanket that had rose up. While Max stumbled backwards with tears that threatened to pour down,
Future-Max stood in the bathroom. He had opposed to this idea the second Liz mentioned it. He wanted any other plan but this. But whenever Liz put her
mind to something, it normally went through. She never did change that, not even in his time. He didn’t need to see what was going on. He
felt it. These new feelings of present-Max’s rushed over him, but they weren’t new feelings to Future-Max. To him, they were feelings of the
past that were being relived.
When present-Max took off, so did Kyle. Kyle didn’t understand what was going on, but knowing that Liz needed his help and this was her secret, he
didn’t question her. Liz heard a bunch of nonsense spew out of Kyle’s mouth and she figured it had something to do with his new found religion:
Buddhism. After Kyle left, Future-Max came out of the bathroom just in time to see Liz wrap the towel around her naked body. He growled at the sight
of her creamy skin and went straight back into the bathroom, trying to calm down the tent that bulged out of his leather pants. It didn’t help that
this was his second time trying to calm the monster down when Liz was standing in front of the bathroom mirror in nothing but a towel. He had
taken the time to admire the soft milky skin of her back and how her silky hair fell over her shoulders. He felt guilty for feeling this way. “Get a
grip on yourself, Evans,” he hissed at himself. This wasn’t his wife. She may have looked like her and they may have the same personality—hell, in
essence, they were the same, but she wasn’t his timeline. And he was so much older than this Liz. He felt almost as if he was cheating on his wife
with herself. God, all he could remember was how innocent Liz was in his timeline during this moment. How she clung to him when they first cemented,
whispering nothing but her love into his ear as he took her over and over again gently.
He completely avoided Liz the entire evening until later that night when he found her sitting on her lawn chair on the balcony, staring up at the sky.
He sat down at the end of the chair. “I’ve fought a thousand battles… but watching you do that was the hardest thing I’ve ever had to do,” he said. It
had nearly torn out his heart that he made Liz go through that, that he—his past-self—went through that.
Liz bit her lower lip, trying to hold back the tears. “The look on his face,” she whispered. “The look on your face!”
Future-Max didn’t want to say what he was going to say next, but he had to for the sake of Liz’s happiness after he put her through so much pain
already. “Maybe it’s for the best. For you, I mean.”
“What do you mean? I’m going to be alone now.”
“No, I saw you with Kyle. He’s turning out to be a,” he forced out, “a great guy. Maybe it would be better for you to be with a human.”
Liz rolled her eyes, wiped away her tears, and moved closer to him. She lifted her hand up towards his rough cheek and forced him to look at her.
“Don’t you realize what you are to me? And what you’re always going to be? You’re the love of my life. Everyone is going to be second best,” she said.
“There’ll never be another you.”
He tried to fight back the tears that developed. He stood up and held his hand out towards her. Liz tilted her head in curiosity. “From now on, the
future is to be determined. It’s what I’ve always said to you, Liz. We create our own destiny. But… but before our destiny comes, before anything else
changes, I want… I want to give you your wedding dance.”
She smiled and took his hand. He spun her once as she got up from the chair and held her in his arms. She sighed while his hands dropped to her
waist. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she rested her soft cheek against his rough stumbled cheek. The scratching of the shadow on his jaw sent
shivers down her spine.
“Did you know our wedding song was ‘I Shall Believe’?” he breathed into her ear as their feet danced gracefully on the cement ground.
“That’s my favorite song!” she exclaimed in surprise.
“I know,” he said, burrowing his nose into her hair. God, she smelled like his Liz. She felt like his Liz. In this moment, she was his
Liz.
As they slowly danced, swaying back and forth, spinning one another, he sang softly into her ear: “Even if it’s a lie, say it will be alright,
and I shall believe.”
She sang right back: “I know it’s true, no one heals me like you, and you hold the key.”
They turned towards each other. In Future-Max’s eyes, this was his Liz, just only younger and pure. In Liz’s eyes, this was her Max, just only older
with his battle scars. Their love for each other was just as strong. In this moment, it didn’t matter to them that they were from different time
dimensions or that their age difference was great. For Max and Liz, no matter what timeline or lifetime, there was one thing they both know they will
never be able to resist—and that’s each other.
Liz’s eyes fluttered close as her fingers played with his long hair. Feeling her fingers dance from his hair and to his neck and seeing her pouty
lips part, he growled and captured her lips. She tasted of strawberries—exactly how he had remembered her. She moaned, tightening her arms around him,
clinging to him like he was her lifeline in the vast open sea. He kissed her roughly and all she could do was hold on, trying to match his passion. He
pulled her hips closer to his, unconsciously grinding into her. Liz gasped as she felt the hard bulge against her thigh.
She broke the kiss and led him into her room. “Liz,” he choked out. She saw he was fighting for control and she smiled. He was just like her Max. No,
he was her Max, just later down the road of life.
“Shhh, just let go,” she whispered against his lips, snaking her tongue out to lick his bottom lip. “Please, I may never get the chance to… to be
with you. Please,” she whispered as she pressed herself against his chest.
Once he felt her soft breasts press against his own hard chest, he groaned, unable to control himself. His hand flew to the back of her neck and
crushed his lips to hers once more. All she could do was open her mouth when she felt his tongue force his way into her mouth. Their tongues dueled
against each other until they couldn’t breathe. They savored each other’s taste like they had not eaten in days. They searched for every crevice,
trying to get under each other’s skin just by kissing. Out of breath, Liz pushed him down to her bed, catching him by surprise. Feeling nothing but
love, she laid on top of him. His hand quickly travelled down from the curve of her breast, down her hip, and cupped her ass, pushing her heat closer
to his.
They made love to each other’s mouths as they stripped their clothing off of each other. Liz ran her fingers down the impressive abs Max had. She
knew present-Max had a great body, but apparently as he got older, his body became even more toned, more rippled. The muscles under her fingers tensed
and then relaxed. Her fingers danced across his arms, down his chest, and followed the light trail of hair that led her to what made Max Evans purely
a man.
He broke the kiss and rolled on top of her. His heart skipped a beat at the sight before him. Her lips were swollen, cheeks flushed, with her hair
fanned out on her pillow. She was beautiful. She was like an angel that craved for his touch and only his touch. Her breasts rose and fell as she
breathed heavily. Her nipples were dark and hard, jutting out as if they were calling for him. He closed his eyes, fighting this. “Liz, we can’t.”
“We can,” she whispered.
“This is wrong.”
“Please,” she pleaded, wrapping her arms around him. “I love you.” She licked the outer shell of his ear, nipped at his jaw, and began planting
kisses all his neck.
Groaning, he knew he could not fight her. Not when her supple body was under his. Not when her mouth was discovering his body. Not when she was
begging him. Not when she told him that she loved him. He whispered, “I love you too,” before re-capturing her lips once again.
He explored her body till there was not a span of skin that was left untouched. He brought her to an orgasm with his talented tongue and fingers.
Allowing her to collect herself, he hissed as her lips came into contact with every scar on his body. She pressed her lips against the puckered skin,
caressing each one with her tongue as if she wanted to heal them away with her kiss. He felt warm and hard on top of her. His scent was everywhere
just like hers was on him. He felt her nudge her heat against his penis. Losing all restraint he had left, he slowly slid into her, claiming her as
his. All the guilt he felt about taking this Liz’s innocence away vanished. It was in her warmth, it was until he was inside of her, that he felt like
he was home. As they moved together nervously at first and then with impatience, they fell into ecstasy together.
To be continued.
If you guys have any questions, ask away! =]
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 08:47 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter 3 - 3/11/2008
Author's Note: Please NOTE the date and location in the story! ;] All spelling errors in this chapter are deliberate.
Chapter Three:
It doesn't mean much.
It doesn't mean anything at all.
The life I've left behind me is a cold room.
I've crossed the last line from where I can't return,
where every step I took in faith betrayed me,
and led me from my home.
And sweet,
sweet surrender
is all that I have to give.
“Sweet Surrender,” Sarah McLachlan.
December 1, 2000, Friday; New York City:
Sighing and rubbing her hands against her red cheeks, Liz Parker cursed at her stupidity for wearing such a light jacket. She could’ve sworn
it was thicker when she had felt it the first time at purchase, but now it felt worn down to the very last layer of threads. “Ahhhh,” she
breathed out as the wind seeped through the strands of her wool jacket and made contact with the skin of her stomach. It was a windy night with a
cloud or two and the moon shone brightly in the sky, but not as bright as when she saw it from home.
Digging her hands in her pockets, she jingled the coins in her pocket, estimating how much she had by the sound. She walked into the nearest diner
that reminded her of the painting, “Nighthawks,” by Edward Hopper. It was a small run-down diner with yellow walls, but it had such a cozy feeling
that made her feel at ease. The bell on top of the door rang as the door closed behind her. Looking around, she noticed it was pretty much empty,
except for the waitress behind the counter, a scruffy-looking elderly sitting in one of the booths, and the cook waiting for his shift to end. She sat
down by the counters in the high chairs and rubbed her hands together.
“What can I get ‘cha?” said the blonde waitress as she smacked the gum lazily in her mouth.
“Coffee, please,” she replied. She reached into her pocket and dropped the coins onto the table. Scattering the coins, she proceeded to sum the total
up to pay for the coffee. The waitress watched her with a raised eyebrow and gave her a look mixed of disgust and pity. Liz pushed the coins towards
her and picked off the lint that came from her jean pocket that was wrapped around one of the coins.
Taking the coins, the waitress pulled a plate from behind the counter and set the cup on top of it. Pouring coffee into it, she slid the plate to
Liz. Hastily grabbing it, she sighed at the sudden warmth in her hands. Taking a quick sip and burning her tongue, Liz closed her eyes and smiled. The
steamy goodness travelled down her throat and into her stomach, leaving her an odd feeling of warmth that was surrounded by the coolness of her
stomach muscles—she knew that was impossible, but it felt that way. Yawning, she drank the coffee as much as her mouth could tolerate. Closing her
eyes, she let the aromas fill her senses—a hint of lemon from the cleaning products, the smell of greasy food from the burgers and french fries, and
coffee.
Liz let her head drop low. Her purple-streaked bobbed hair created a curtain around her face. She let the steam from her cup coat her face.
“Tick, tock, tick, tock, tick, tock,” said the clock. The seconds turned into minutes. Time ticked away, starting innocently at midnight and
rushed to 1:30am in a matter of seconds. How long had it been since she had a proper night’s sleep? How long had it been since she was a hundred
percent warm? How long had it been since she was in one place for longer than an hour? She frowned as her stomach rumbled. She didn’t have enough
money for food. Heck, she didn’t have enough for one more cup of coffee. Feeling herself dozing off, Liz struggled to keep her eyes opened. The coffee
didn’t help keep her awake, but only provided warmth. Giving in, she let her head rest on top of her arms.
“Hey, no sleeping here!” squawked the waitress as she tapped the table next to Liz’s head. Liz groaned and began to lift her head, mumbling an
apology.
“Yo lady, leave ‘er alone. She wiped out aite?” said a deep scratchy voice.
Her eyes snapped open as the hairs on her neck rose. Raising her head, she turned towards the voice. When and how did he get there? Why hadn’t she
heard him? Hell, the bell on the door didn’t even ring!
“You’re—You’re—” she stuttered.
“A lil spaceship told me you’s lookin’ for meh,” he replied with a dangerous glint in his eyes.
“I was—,” Liz sighed as she fought to get the words out. “I was hoping. I wasn’t sure if you were even still—“
“Why you’s lookin’ for me?” he growled.
“I need your help.”
“Word?”
“The royal four, they need your help.”
“I dunno whatcha talkin’ ‘bout.”
Liz scoffed. “Well, the tattoo on your arm tells me differently,” she said with great amusement. Her hand, having a life of its own, slowly traced
the four square tattoo with her fingers. He moved away from her as if she burned him. “Anyway, the usual saying is ‘a little birdie told me,’ not ‘a
little spaceship’,” she said humorously with a twinkle in her eyes.
“Oh, you’s so smart now, eh?”
“Smarter than you,” she retorted.
“Listen lady, I dunno what yer trippin’ on, but no one talks to me dat way!”
With a smile, she extended her hand out into his direction. “Liz. I’m Liz Parker.”
Feeling compelled as if he knew her from a past life (and the fact that she intrigued him so), he stared at her tiny hand curiously before grabbing
it with his larger own. “Zan.”
To be continued.
I know, I'm evil. I admit it! =]
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 08:49 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter 4 - 3/14/2008
Author's Note: All spelling errors in this chapter are deliberate.
Chapter Four:
… See, she’s my type of hype and I can’t stand when brothers tell me
that I should quit chasin’ and look for something better,
but the smile that she shows makes me a go-getter.
I haven’t gone as far as asking if I could get with her.
I just play it by ear and hope she gets the picture.
I’m shootin’ for her heart, got my finger on the trigger.
She could be my broad, and I could be her (nigga),
but all I can do is stare...
… Now she’s more sophisticated, highly edu-ma-cated.
Not at all over-rated, I think I need a prayer
to get in her boots and it looks rather dr.
I guess a twinkle in her eye is just a twinkle in her eye.
Although she’s crazy steppin’, I’ll try to stop her stride
‘cause I won’t have no more of this passin' me by.
And I must voice my opinion of not even pretending she didn’t have me.
Strung like a chicken, chase my tail like a doggie.
She was kind of like a star, thinking I was like a fan.
Dude, she looked good, down side: she had a man.
He was a rooty-toot, a nincompoop.
She told me soon your little birdies gonna fly the coop.
She was a flake like corn and I was born not to understand.
By lettin’ her pass, I had proved to be a better man.
She keeps on passin me by...
“Passing Me By,” The Pharcyde.
December 3, 2000, Sunday; New York City:
Elizabeth Parker had spent a full week in search of Zan. She had gone to social services in hopes that he was in the system when he was a child, but
he wasn’t. Neither was the rest of his pod squad. She had literally travelled across time for him. Truth be told, she wasn’t even sure if he was
alive. She had only recalled overhearing Max’s protector, Cal Langley, say that there was a duplicate set of the royal four that had been sent to New
York. But with the war that had broken out on Earth, the duplicates were the last thing on everyone’s mind.
On her time plane, she and Max had eloped at the young age of nineteen at the Elvis chapel in Las Vegas. Because of their love, Tess Harding—the
fourth alien—left town and betrayed them all by joining Khivar’s side. Khivar—the reason why Antar was destroyed in the first place and why the royal
four had to be cloned and sent to Earth—had landed on Earth with two goals: to kill the royal four and to take over the planet. Within the first few
months, it was a struggle. The royal three’s powers were no match for Khivar’s because they were Halflings—clones that had both human and alien DNA
mixed (just only with a little more alien). They were not pure alien, resulting in them having only half the amount of power they would have had if
they were completely alien.
Then one day, the group had made a plan to infiltrate Khivar’s base, but their plan backfired. Isabel was the first to be killed. Khivar, feeling
betrayed that the clone of his past-lover turned against him, only hissed her Antarian name at her—“Vilandra”—and sent a surge of energy at
her chest. She was killed on impact. Michael was next. Tess Harding had swallowed him with her flames. When the fire died out, there was nothing left
of Michael but scorched marks on the floor. Khivar’s soldiers had come after Alex, Kyle, Jim, Maria, and Serena, and they were killed instantly. Max
and Liz barely escaped (but not unscathed) and took the opportunity to go to the granilith. With Serena’s help earlier, they were able to modify the
granilith to be a time machine. Max knew what he had to do to save everyone, to prevent anyone from dying—he had to go back to the past to stop their
marriage, to stop them from being together. As much as it had pained both Max and Liz to stop their future together, they knew it was the only thing
they could do. It had all gone downhill because of their relationship. So Max left.
Liz was left in the cave by herself, staring at the cone. She had felt so alone and so cold. She could hear the blasts from outside and the screams
of people dying. They were coming for her. “Max,” she whimpered. He had only been beside her a few moments ago and then inside the structure, and now
he was gone. She was alone and the granilith was empty inside. Feeling the cave rumble, she let out a cry in fear and in pain, afraid of what was
coming for her. Max was now in a place before the war, where everything was peaceful, and she was stuck in the warzone alone. They would come for her
and kill her like a mangy dog, and Max was alive, stopping their past from being together. Reaching her shaky hand out towards the cone, she pressed
her palm against the cool metal. This machine was all that she had left of her love. Ready to say goodbye, she gasped. Unable to prevent it, the
images flooded her mind.
Flash: Kyle and Liz are in bed together, naked. Max is standing by the window, staring down at them in surprise and grief.
Flash: Max and Tess are having sex by the granilith.
Flash: Jim walks up to Maria and Liz. He takes off his hat and sadly says, “There’s been an accident. Alex is dead.”
Flash: A man hands Liz a receipt that had 11100100100111011001 written on it.
“I thought it was weird how he signed it. Does that mean anything to you?” he asks.
Liz whispers, “It means I have promises to keep and miles to go before I sleep…”
Flash: Tess and Kyle are in his room.
“Kyle, can you help me carry this duffel bag out?” she asks sweetly.
“Sure,” he answers, but in reality, he is carrying Alex’s dead body.
Flash: “I didn’t mean to. His brain was so weakened by the mindwarp. Look, none of this matters now. The time is almost up,” says
Tess.
“Life matters, Tess! My life, your life, his!” yells Max.
She yells back, “What matters is getting home, but you could never understand that, could you? I might have been able to teach you, but that stupid
[Censored] had you wrapped around her—“
Max raises his hand to her face.
“What are you going to do, Max? Kill me? Look at how fast you run to her defense. Why couldn’t you ever feel that way about me? I’m your wife, Max!
I’m carrying your child!” screams Tess.
As quickly as she had found herself attacked by the visual flashes, Liz found herself back in the cave with her hand clutching to her chest. What in
hell? Alex was dead? Tess still betrayed them? Max and Tess had a child? “Oh god,” she whispered to herself. Ever since Max had healed her, her body
changed. She became part alien. One of her powers was blowing up things like Michael had, dream walking like Isabel (though this power wasn’t
successful all the time), and the other power where she could see the future. But this sudden premonition wasn’t her future, not on her time plane,
and she didn’t understand what was going on. All she knew was her Max going back to change the future was wrong. People still died there. Then she
knew what she had to do—she had to go back to the past and find another way to change it.
That’s how she found herself in New York. She honestly hadn’t even been thinking about coming here, but the granilith had sent her here. It wasn’t
until she saw the subway map of New York City did she remember about the duplicates. She had absolutely nothing to lead her to Zan, except for half of
the Antarian necklace that Max had given to her before he left her. They had broken it in half so each could wear it—Max had the left while Liz had
the right. She tried to call out to him and dreamwalk him from the other time plane, but she didn’t have a connection with him. So she did what she
had to—she went to Kinko’s, made copies of the necklace (she flipped the image of the necklace so they looked as if they were one), and posted flyers
that said “Found necklace. Reward: Your past.” She knew it was dangerous for she didn’t know how many aliens were roaming the planet, but it was the
last resort.
And it worked. Two days ago, he hunted her down. She explained what happened to the Earth in her time and what she saw was going to happen to Earth
if she didn’t try to fix things. But Zan wasn’t easy to convince, not that she wasn’t surprised. As he took her to his home, he told her his story,
but only because Liz kept hounding him question after question. The four were born in pods placed in the dark and gritty abandoned subway stations.
Their protector was either dead or had abandoned them—they hadn’t bothered to find out. So being as their birth place, the royal four grew up in the
subway tunnels, now currently drifting from the abandoned station of City Hall and Worth Street (both on the East Side line). They used their powers
to steal so they could clothe and feed themselves. They didn’t have parents like her royal four had. They never went to school, only reading what they
could from the books they stole from libraries or newspaper stands, or what they saw in the movies. They grew up on the streets, only relying on each
other. On normal days (before she came along), they mostly sat around, graffitting the walls, stealing, skateboarding, and causing as much fun (or
trouble in her eyes) as they could.
After much hounding for the biography of Zan earlier, she explained her story to the duplicates of how she came to the future to find them, to ask
them for their help, but she was less than welcomed with open arms. Lonnie, the Isabel-look-alike, used her powers to lift Liz into the air against a
wall, threatening to squeeze the oxygen out of her. Rath, the Michael-look-alike, pitched in only to ask if he could [Censored] her before
Lonnie killed her. Ava, the Tess-look-alike, remained quiet, sitting on the sofa as if she was still deciding whether Liz was trust-worthy or not.
Zan, the Max-look-alike, was the one that stopped Lonnie from snapping her neck.
“Lon’, don’t. I believe her,” he said.
“Ya believe dis [Censored]? Com’on Zan, no one eva came for us. What makes ya dink we so important now? We trash,” Rath said.
“Bro, listen to Rath. He’s right. Why now? Jus’ ‘cause she say a bunch of scrubby peeps from da hood need our help? She just gonna use us and den
dump us aftah da deed’s done. Worse, she may turn us in to da enemy,” said Lonnie.
“I’m da man. Don’t forget dat. NOW PUT ‘ER DOWN!” growled Zan, using his authoritative voice.
Lonnie dropped her hand, resulting in Liz dropping to the ground with a crash. Ignoring the explosive pain of her gluteus maximus, she placed her
hand on her neck, trying to breathe. While she was thankful for the sudden oxygen that filled her lungs, she snickered inside because Zan, being a
leader, sounded exactly like her Max when he argued with Michael. Some things don’t change, she guessed.
“You’s better not be lettin’ yer **** talk, bro,” said Lonnie as the royal three left the room.
Zan hovered over Liz. He helped her up and ran his hand over her body to make sure nothing was broken. She watched as the glow travel throughout her
body. Liz snickered again, but only this time, the laugh left her mouth. “What’s so funny?” he asked.
“Nothing. You’re just like Max,” she said with a smile. But the smile didn’t remain on her face for long. The next thing she knew, she was pushed up
against the wall by Zan with his hand wrapped around her neck. God, what was with people and neck-grabbing?, she thought as she struggled
against him.
“Ya hear me clear,” he spat out. “I ain’t nothin’ like yer boy, Max. I ain’t nothin’ like him, so don’t go confusin’ him and me as da same person.
I’ll kill ya in a second if I hafta. The only reason you’s still standin’ is I believe yer sorry ass needs mah help in savin’ the goddang
[Censored]in’ world. I’m all ‘bout da violence, but not on da innocent.”
All she could do was nod fearfully. Zan tried to calm his breathing down, but he couldn’t. It wasn’t the anger that made him out of breath. It was
something else. The skin on her neck felt soft under his calloused hand. He could feel her windpipe vibrate against his palm. She wasn’t wearing
much—a wool jacket that looked as if she picked it up from the Salvation Army, leather pants that seemed to hug her small round ass and a black tank
top that made her breasts look as if they would spill out if she moved the wrong way. She was petite when compared to his size, but she would come
right under his chin if he held her. He was a man, of course. Any man would find this woman to be attractive, but there was something about her that
was so… mature yet innocent. Something he had never seen in the other women he’s had before.
Then something in Zan’s eyes flickered. Liz noticed his eyes had darkened and she knew what that meant. He was like Max in more ways than he
knew. Max always had that same look whenever he— Then his lips crushed hers, but she didn’t respond until he cupped her bottom and gave it a squeeze.
She gasped at the sudden pressure and he slipped his tongue into her mouth. She felt the cool metal ball drag against her tongue as he ravaged her. He
bit at her lower lip, tugging on it with his teeth before recapturing her lips. In mid-groan, she thought he tasted just like her Max. Then she froze.
He wasn’t her Max. He was his doppelganger. In fact, he was some stranger that just simply had her husband’s face. Coming to her senses, she
pushed him away.
“Don’t! You say you’re nothing like Max, then don’t do that again,” she growled, before walking off to the bathroom. She didn’t even bother to look
back at Zan’s reaction.
Once the door shut, she stared at herself in the mirror. Her face was flushed and her lips looked like they were stung by bees. Ignoring the slight
ache between her legs, she turned on the water and splashed the cold water against her warm cheeks. When she looked up, she could barely recognize
herself. She knew he wasn’t her Max. They looked the same physically and may have some similar personality traits, but they were different. Her Max
was gentle and calm while this one was rough and wild—dangerous, even. Cursing silently, she let go of the sink that she had been death-gripping.
“Get a hold of yourself, Parker,” she hissed at herself.
To be continued.
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 08:50 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter 5 - 3/20/2008
Author's Note: If anyone would like me to upload the songs I use in my chapters for you, either leave me a comment here or PM
me with the song you want. =]
Alright, you guys have to bow down to me now. Why? Because originally, I planned on Chapter 2 being Future-Max’s
last appearance but seeing as I could not bear to see him go so soon (and how many of you loved him), I belted out
one more chapter. Here is his real final appearance in the story.
There are lines taken from “Sexual Healing” (Season 1, Episode 15). Note the date has jumped back!
Rating: Adult.
Chapter Five:
Go on and close the curtains
'cause all we need is candlelight.
You and me, and the bottle of wine,
Going to hold you tonight.
Well, we know I'm going away
and how I wish, I wish it weren't so.
So take this wine and drink with me.
Let's delay our misery...
Save tonight
and fight the break of dawn.
Come tomorrow.
Tomorrow I'll be gone.
There's a log on the fire
and it burns like me for you.
Tomorrow comes with one desire:
to take me away… It’s true.
It ain't easy to say goodbye.
Darling please, don't start to cry
'cause girl you know I've got to go
Lord I wish it wasn't so.
Save tonight
and fight the break of dawn.
Come tomorrow.
Tomorrow I'll be gone.
Tomorrow comes to take me away.
I wish that I, that I could stay,
but girl you know I've got to go, oh
and Lord I wish it wasn't so.
Save tonight.
Fight the break of dawn.
Come tomorrow.
Tomorrow I'll be gone.
Tomorrow I’ll be gone.
Tomorrow I’ll be gone.
Tomorrow I’ll be gone.
Tomorrow I’ll be gone.
Save tonight
[till the end].
Save tonight
[till the end].
Oh yeah, that’s right.
Save tonight
[till the end].
“Save Tonight,” Eagle Eye Cherry.
November 26, 2000, Sunday; Roswell, New Mexico:
As Liz rested next to the warm sleeping body, she couldn’t help but notice how young Future-Max looked, even with the white hairs gracing his
luscious head of hair and even if he was 31 years old (compared to her age of 17). Despite the battle scars on his body and how thin he had become, he
still looked perfect to her. With a smile on her lips, she planted a kiss on his arm. Her tongue peaked out to taste the saltiness of his skin.
Flashback: Trailing her fingers down Future-Max’s back as she sat on his back, she tried to memorize each ripple his muscles
made, each puckered skin marring this beauty, and each freckle that spanned across his body. She could feel him squirm underneath her but she was
determined to burn the very image of him into the back of her mind so she would never forget. She wanted to know him both physically and emotionally
so if she wanted to, she could paint him on a blank canvas. She wanted this memory to last for lifetimes. She kissed each scar, hoping it would
disappear under her tongue. She wanted to heal them, to make them go away, to make him forget what he went through in his past life, but she could
not. She was only human.
“I can’t make them go away,” she said softly, disappointed as she traced the one large scar that trailed from the middle of his back down to just
where his buttocks began.
Future-Max turned over and tried to avoid brushing his hard **** against her center. She drove him mad with desire when he felt her heat
resting on one of his butt cheeks. One of his arms wrapped around her tiny waist while the other reached under her chin, forcing her to look at him.
“Liz, you’re healing me. No, you did heal me. You can’t see it. It’s on the inside,” he said, repeating the similar words he had once said to his wife
when they first had almost slept together in Michael’s apartment. Sitting up with Liz on his lap, he nipped at her jaw and captured her lips.
Liz had never felt such passion in her life before. Granted, she never had sex before either. But this… She finally understood what her mother had
meant when she said: “Once you enter that world of sexual intimacy, everything changes.” Everything did change. This act they shared
together, it was more than words could describe. It was soul-consuming, mind-boggling, and explosive, but even those words couldn’t come close to what
she felt. It was as if this ache had always been inside her and was awakened last night, and then finally taken away.
Before her Max Evans came crashing into her world, healing her on that faithful day, she never knew what true love was. She was dating Kyle at the
time, but Kyle was just… He was someone there. He didn’t stir the same feelings as Max did. He was the guy that all girls wanted to date—Sheriff’s
son, Captain of the Football team, jock, and not a bad looker either. But hell, he couldn’t even compare to Max Evans. Max was intelligent, the most
kindest and caring person in the world, and he had these soulful eyes that she could just get lost in for days. In fact, Max risked everything to save
her life, even when they were never really friends outside of school. Ever since their first kiss on her balcony during that awful heat wave, Liz
Parker knew she could never go back, that Max had ruined all potential men in her future for they could not come close to him at all. Not that she
wanted any other man. She wanted only Max, but because Max had a destiny, because he was the King to his planet, they were never able to be together
for long.
With that first kiss, sex had plagued her mind. If one single kiss from her Max could turn her legs into jello, what would happen if they made love?
Would she die from overload? Not to mention, would she die from having sex with an alien? But now here she was: lying next to Max—not her Max, but a
future Max—and still quite alive. In fact, she never felt so alive in her whole life before. It felt like she could feel everything’s presence. She
was more sensitive, more in tuned with everything in the world. And it was all thanks to Future-Max because she knew she could never be with her Max
intimately like this. Not if she wanted Future-Max’s life to not take place in her lifetime.
She glanced over at the clock. It read 2am. The day had barely just begun, but all was still asleep. Stretching lazily, she laughed silently to
herself. She couldn’t sleep. Not after what they did just a few hours ago. Her body tingled at the thought of his hands moving across her body.
Tucking herself under his arm, she buried her nose into his long hair and took in his scent.
Flashback: “This is wrong,” Future-Max said, trying to move away from Liz who was under him.
Not wanting him to leave, she quickly wrapped her arms around his shoulder and brought his body back down on hers. “Please,” she pleaded. She was a
virgin and had no idea what she was doing, but she knew she wanted this. She wanted to give her body, her soul to the one man she would forever love.
Licking the outer shell of his ear, her lips travelled down to his jaw and finally to his neck. “I love you,” she murmured against his adam’s apple.
She felt his throat vibrate as a growl escaped his lips.
How could he resist her? If anyone ever wanted to bring King Maxwell Zan Evans down, all they had to do was dangle Liz Parker in front of his face
and he would quickly fall. She was his weakness and it was proven to him on that day he was captured in the White Room. Quickly soundproofing the room
with his powers, he said, “I love you too” against her lip and he stole the air out of her lungs when his lips descended on top of hers. She was naked
underneath him and she felt wonderful. She was soft against his calloused hands. She was smooth as silk and seemed too good to be real. Her lips
tasted of strawberries and vanilla. He couldn’t get enough of her. She was so responsive to his actions. His hand fell from her hair, slid down to her
hip, and then with a graze, he cupped her breast in his hand. She sighed as he began to softly knead the mound. “You’re so beautiful, Liz. So
beautiful,” he whispered, dropping his lips to where his hand was. Nipping against the sides of the soft flesh, he lured the nipple into his mouth and
ran his tongue up the tip of her nipple before swirling it in its entirety.
“Max,” Liz moaned as she felt the almost-burning heat of his mouth on her breast. His tongue repeated the action and then he sucked on it. She bucked
against him as a shot of aching pain travelled down to her core. “Oh god,” she groaned as her legs suddenly tried to close together. But Future-Max’s
hands stopped her and parted them wider. He rested in between her legs, letting his penis brush against the inside of her leg. The ache—it grew bigger
and Liz didn’t know what to do. She wanted to relieve it. She wanted something but she didn’t know what. She could feel herself grow wetter down
there.
He detached himself from her chest and slid down. He knew what she wanted. He knew what she craved for, what she needed him to do. With his wife, he
had always slowly teased her till she couldn’t handle it anymore. He knew how sensitive her nipples were and he would often bring her to an unexpected
orgasm that way. He had many times made sweet and slow love to his wife. Then there were times when foreplay was forgotten and they just needed to
join their bodies as soon as possible. But tonight and in this life, this Liz was a virgin. He would go slowly with her, even if it took all ounce of
control in him to not just bury himself deep inside of her. He would show her exactly how much he loved her—in this lifetime and in his past life.
Dragging his lips down to her stomach with his tongue dipping into her belly button, he was welcomed with the sight of Liz’s womanhood in front of
him. He could smell her. He knew the scent of her was something he could never get enough and from the way it glistened at him, he knew how much she
was turned on. “Max,” she said, trying to push him away, embarrassed. “Don’t, I don’t—“
He only held her legs further apart and remained where he was. “It’s alright. You’re beautiful. Every single part of you—you’re so beautiful and I
can’t not taste you.” Parting her folds, his tongue snaked out and licked the full length of her. Her body arched off the bed and her hands grasped at
his hair. God, he didn’t know how he had controlled himself around Liz when they were teenagers. They had come a long way from making out in his jeep
in the desert. His tongue dipped back, finding the small nub. He flicked at it and smiled against her core as she let out a small yelp.
The things Future-Max was doing to her, she couldn’t breathe and think rationally. She never liked the idea of a guy going down on her. In fact, she
didn’t want anyone to ever go down on her. But when she felt him begin to eat her out, all thoughts of protest flew out of her mind. He gathered her
wetness and took it all in, dipping his tongue into her slit, trying to draw out more. She could feel his tongue against the outer parts of her walls.
It was like nothing she could describe. She could feel something building inside her. With each second that passed, it grew and grew. A plethora of
pleasure, that’s what it was.
His mouth enclosed around her core, licking and sucking at whatever she offered him. He slowly dipped an inch of his finger inside of her as he found
her clit in his mouth. He began to thrust only a few inches of his finger out of her slowly as he ate her out. He wanted her to adjust to the new
feeling of something inside her. Liz licked her dry lips, trying to take in as much air as possible. He knew she was so close. The ache between her
legs grew at the same time it was being satisfied. Her body felt torn. It felt like her body didn’t know what to feel or how to handle what she was
feeling. She bit her lower lip and held him down by his hair, never wanting him to leave. Wrapping his lips around her clit, he sucked on it hard. Her
body began to tremble and moments later, she threw her head back as her first orgasm took her body.
He licked his wet lips, appreciating the taste of Liz on them. He crawled back up to her body and stared into the face of a panting and close-eyed
Liz. Her hand flew into her hair and a small gasping laugh erupted from her. “That was… Oh my god, that was… It was so….”
“Intense? Amazing?” he finished for her.
“I never, in my life, thought I would feel something like that!”
“Don’t worry. You’ll feel plenty more. The night is still young and I am not done with you yet,” he growled into her ear.
Liz tried to bury her giggle into his arm as Future-Max snored lightly. He was so exhausted from last night. After he took her and then healed away
any pain, she wanted more right after. She was insatiable. He had opened a whole new world for her and she never wanted to leave it. If she had a
choice, she’d stay in bed with Max forever, doing nothing but make love all day long. His arm tightened around her as his snoring ceased. Peeking one
half-opened eye at her, he smiled when he saw Liz’s beaming face.
“Good morning, beautiful,” he said, his voice deeper than normal from sleep.
“Good morning,” she meekly said, shivering at his voice. Suddenly she yelped as she was flipped over onto her chest. Future-Max held her down and
began to plant open-mouthed kisses from the back of her neck and dragged them down to her lower back. Liz giggled at the tickling sensation. “Max!”
Flashback: Resting on his arms, Future-Max let out a husky groan as Liz’s hands found their way to his ass cheeks, cupped them,
and forced him to rest his full weight on top of her. “Liz, I’ll crush you,” he said.
She shook her head. “No, I want to feel you. I want to feel all of you.” She spread her legs further apart, interested at the organ that was
mischievously twitching against her as if it wanted to jump inside of her. Her hand dropped down and wrapped around the full length of him. He hissed
as her small hand grabbed at him. She adjusted her body so the tip of him found her entrance. It was thicker and longer than his finger. In fact, she
knew Max was possibly the biggest she’d ever seen (thanks to Maria and her internet [Censored]ographic adventures). She was afraid while
intrigued at the same time. “Please, I need you,” she pleaded. The burning had come back again and this time, even his mouth and fingers couldn’t
relieve it.
Closing his eyes, he could feel the soft puff of breaths from Liz against his face. Those four words… She had no idea what they did to him. He kissed
her softly, not wanting to rush anything. One hand rested beside Liz’s head while the other travelled down to connect them together.
“You feel so good,” Future-Max panted against Liz’s neck. He held her hips down, stopping her from trying to thrust herself more on top of his penis.
He wanted to control this. He wanted to see her lose control. He slowly, very slowly, slid back into her. It was too slow for comfort, but boy did it
prolong the pleasurable trembles that Liz felt. He could see his penis disappear into her dark glistening curls. The feeling of her tight walls
enclosing around him nearly sent him to the edge. His hands pushed her body deeper into the bed as he withdrew and pushed back in.
Her hands gripped at his arms and then found their way into his long hair as she desperately tried to get him to thrust into her harder and faster.
“Max, please, I can’t—I can’t take this,” she said, burying the side of her face into her pillow. He smiled down upon her, enjoying the sight of her
body stretched out underneath him. He took one nipple into her mouth and quickly slammed himself into her. Her body arched off the bed, pushing her
breast into his face. He gave attention to the other mound and withdrew slowly until it was only his tip left inside of her only to surge back into
her. She let out a cry as the sound of their bodies roughly smacking each other bounced off the walls of the room.
Flashback: After the pain had slowly begun to disappear, Liz wrapped her legs around Future-Max’s waist, welcoming his quick and
powerful thrusts. His lower body pounded into her like there was no tomorrow. She was so tight, too tight. He couldn’t get enough. Bracing his arms on
the sides of Liz’s head and burying what his fingers could reach of her hair, he unleashed the monster inside of him and took her as fast and as deep
as he could. He wanted to hear her cry out his name. He wanted her to sob with nothing but pleasure. He wanted her to feel what no man could ever give
her.
She clung onto his muscular arms, crying out with each impact. She couldn’t breathe. She couldn’t move. She could only feel. It was nothing like she
had ever felt before. A part of Max was literally inside of her. The thought of this turned her on even more. She could feel herself grow wetter as
his organ grew harder inside of her. His chest roughly grinded against her hard nipples. It was too much. She couldn’t handle it all. Biting her lower
lip and tugging on his long hair, she let out a cry of both pleasure and distress.
Future-Max plucked her lower lip from her teeth with his finger. “Don’t do that. If you want to bite your lip, then let me,” he said huskily. He then
took her lips with his and bit her lower lip, not releasing it till he was satisfy it would bruise. He repeated this action till he forget all about
it as he became solely focused on bringing Liz and him to a state of ecstasy.
Future-Max grunted as her walls fluttered around him. She was so close. He was so close. Her legs unconsciously wrapped around him, trying to force
him deeper inside of her. Thrust. Thrust. Thrust. More, he needed more. He flipped them over and sat up with Liz in his lap, never once
leaving her body. He brought up and back down on his ****, growling as her breasts bounced in his face. Liz’s hands flew to the headboard,
slamming her lower body down onto Future-Max’s. “Max, oh god, oh god, I’m so close,” she panted, licking her lips.
Flashback: He rested his forehead against hers and gripped at her hips. God, he felt like he was going to break her, but he
couldn’t get enough of her. It was as if she was made for him. He fitted perfectly inside of her. Knowing he wouldn’t last long, his finger reached
down and flicked at her clit. Liz stiffened, arched her back, and let out a shrilling scream.
“MAX!” screamed Liz as now he [Censored]ed her on the edge of the bed. He stood awkwardly by the bed with her legs wrapped around his waist.
With every thrust, he pulled her legs at him, pulling her further and further off the bed. God, at age 31, he still had enough stamina to last, but he
could not compare to the young age of Liz who seemed as though she could make love at least three times in a row. He was almost there, almost there.
Dropping his sweaty head down onto her chest, he slammed into her one last time, causing a shriek to erupt from Liz as her fingernails dug into his
arms. Once her walls clenched around him, he lost it and spilled himself inside of her.
Flashback: Trying to catch their breaths, they held onto each other tightly without a care that they were sweaty. They slowly
nodded off to bed as their bodies were exhausted to the extreme. Completion, it was two souls joining as one.
To be continued.
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 08:53 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter 6 - 3/26/2008
Author's Note: Since I am changing the events that happened in “The End of the World” episode, I am also changing the fact
that Liz did not go with Maria to see the psychic. She went on her own.
There are lines taken from “The End of the World” (Season 2, Episode 5). Notice the date!
Chapter Six:
Falling from the western shore
to find yourselves alone again,
Wondering where you have been.
Your lonely voice calls across the starlit coast,
reaching out to be seen.
She cries your name,
three times again.
She cries your name.
How long can this love remain?
Cut beneath the surface screen of what we say
and what we seem is a trick to be seen.
She keeps crying out your name,
but her scream sound the same.
How fickle fate can be.
She cries your name,
three times the pain.
She cries your name.
How long can this love remain?
Birds that scream for territory can learn to sing euphorically.
Give him time an' he's real.
And there's a wasteland in your soul.
The burned out trees will leave you cold.
Living out an ideal.
She cries your name,
three times again.
She cries your name.
How long can this love remain?
She cries your name,
Twelve times again.
She cries your name.
How long can this love remain?
“She Cries Your Name,” Beth Orton.
December 4, 2000, Monday; Roswell, New Mexico:
When Future-Max and Liz had fallen asleep in each other’s arms after spending most of the night and morning discovering each other’s body
(re-discovering for him), Liz awoke later in the afternoon to find her bed empty. A sense of dread filled her because she knew he was gone. Feeling
something rest against her chest, she pulled the blanket down, finding a necklace that was broken down the middle. It was the necklace with the
strange alien symbol on it that she had seen her Max carry around with him. Future-Max must have placed it on her while she was sleeping.
God, how long had he laid there with her in his arms, waiting to cease to exist? She couldn’t even imagine what went through his mind. Turning over,
she tried to catch a whiff of him on the pillow next to her but there was no smell. It was as if he wasn’t there. No… He wasn’t there in the first
place. Placing her arm over her eyes and blocking all sunlight, she sobbed. She was overcome with grief and happiness all at the same time. She was
happy that this Max had showed her what she would have never gotten to experience. She was grieving because Future-Max had ceased as in death. She was
torn apart at the fact that she would never ever experience this love again, not even from her Max. To everyone, Future-Max had never existed and they
had never shared what they did last night. It never happened and that pained her to no ends.
She forced herself out of bed and noticed the faint silver handprint over her abdomen. Placing her smaller hand over the larger print, she smiled at
the fact that Future-Max healed her when he took her virginity last night. She wished the handprint could stay there forever because that’s what Max
did—forever mark her as his. He really was like her Max. Then Liz’s eyes widened as her hands flew to her mouth. Her Max. God, what he must
have felt after catching her in bed with Kyle. Her stomach lurched. In a way, she envied Future-Max because he didn’t have to deal with the
consequences. But who knows where he was now… if he was dead or somewhere new. Who knew?
She spent the next several days walking on egg shells while looking like a heartbroken zombie. She went to school, worked, ate, and slept. It became
a numbing mindless routine. She felt different with the new experience of what her body felt with Future-Max, but now all possibilities of that gone
forever, she couldn’t help but feel she went from a normal person to becoming like a nun. Her body would hum, desiring to feel that pleasure once
again but she couldn’t. So she forced herself to become numb, almost disgusted with her own body. Max hadn’t shown his face at the Crashdown and she
was grateful he hadn’t come because she didn’t even know what to say or how to act around him. She had never been in this situation before. Did he
feel as horrible as she did? Would he notice something different about her? Did he completely hate her now? Would he go to Tess? So many questions
plagued her mind, but honestly, she didn’t want to know the answers. It would only hurt her more.
“Liz,” said Maria, snapping Liz out her thoughts.
“Yeah?” she asked nervously.
“I think the table is clean.”
Liz looked down at the table cloth in her hand. Her fingers were pruny and she had been gripping the towel as if she was choking someone. Fingernail
marks were now embedded in the palm of her hand. How long had she been furiously wiping at the same spot? How long had she been digging her nails into
the cloth and into her own hand? She sighed, annoyed because lately this wasn’t the first time she had been lost in her thoughts. She walked to the
backroom, dropping the towel into the sink. Maria followed.
“What’s going on, Liz?”
“What do you mean?”
“I know something is wrong. I can see it on your face. You look like you’re ready to burst.”
God, was she that obvious? But then again, Maria was her best friend and she always knew when something was wrong. How was she supposed to keep this
secret from Maria? She told Maria everything.
“Nothing is wrong. I just have a lot on my mind. You know, college and the future,” she lied.
“So then would you care to tell me why Max showed up at Michael’s apartment in tears?”
Suddenly, Liz felt nervous and almost sick. What if Max told Michael or Maria, or everyone? She felt like such a slut, garbage, filth. Deciding to
play it cool and trying to keep back the tears, she replied, “Did he? I don’t know why.”
Maria’s eyes squinted at her, knowing better, and placed her hand on Liz’s shoulder. “I know something happened between you two. He wouldn’t tell me,
but I expect better from you. God Liz, I’m your best friend!” she exclaimed. She noticed the sadness in Liz’s eyes that didn’t seem to go away even
when she gave her a small smile. “Chica, I’m here if you need. Let me know when you want to talk and I’ll come flying over with ice cream,” she said,
smiling.
Liz was grateful she had such a great friend. As much as she wanted to tell her, she couldn’t. Future-Max trusted her and only her. This wasn’t her
secret to tell. “Is he alright?” she asked.
“No, he’s moping around. He doesn’t talk or eat. He just lays in bed, crying, all day long.”
It hurt Liz to see Max suffer. It hurt Liz to hurt Max. She could picture him in tears, wasting away. She had done that to Max. Even though it was
Max himself who asked to be hurt, she was the one who did it. She knew Max wouldn’t just fall out of love with her. She knew that he would hate her
now. It was for the best—Max and Tess will be together now. This was the way it was meant to be and she knew that from the beginning when they first
heard the message from Max’s mom, stating that they were husband and wife. God, if she could, she would take his pain away and wish it upon herself.
She would take all the hurt and let it consume her life because she was willing to give up her life for him.
“Thank gosh he came over when he did. The gerbil tried to sink her claws into him.”
“What did you say, Maria?”
“Tess. She was behind him when he showed up. She kept trying to talk to him, to comfort him, but Max wasn’t having any of it. Michael kicked her out
of the apartment because she kept on whining. God, I’ve never seen anyone so annoying before, other than Pam Troy.”
“What?! WHY?” Liz yelled. She silently cursed at Michael.
“Woah, woah, Liz! You sound like you wanted Tess to be there!” Maria said, holding her hands up in surrender when Liz looked like she was ready to
attack her.
Liz cursed at herself for almost letting the secret slip. She shook her head from side to side. This wasn’t supposed to happen. Max was supposed to
find comfort in Tess. She wasn’t meant to be kicked out by Michael. He was supposed to be in her arms, spilling everything to Tess, and she would hold
him till morning and he would realize what he had in front of him. They were supposed to be together now. He was supposed to fall in love with Tess
and they would experience things that she and Max never got to experience. The thought of them sleeping together nauseated her. It was supposed to be
her—Liz—and Max, forever. M.E. + L.P., that’s what he wrote on her wall during her blind date. She groaned and buried her face into her hands, hating
that she had to give him up, that everything wasn’t going the way she wanted.
“Liz, what’s wrong?”
“Nothing, Maria. I’m just tired. I’m gonna go on my break now,” she said, opening the back door to the alley. She needed to get away from Maria, from
the conversation, from everything. Once it was closed, she leaned up against the brick wall and stared up at the night sky.
The irony of it all… All this time, she had truly thought they were supposed to end up together, that true love would survive anything, that they
were modern day Romeo and Juliet, but that turned out to be false hope. But then again, Romeo and Juliet was a tragedy and love doesn’t always conquer
all. Nothing can ever be too good. Something will always bring it down and this was it.
The fortune teller’s verdict had been false too.
Flashback: Hearing from Amy DeLuca at how good this Madame Vivian was, she took her parents’ car and drove to the little psychic
shop a little outside of Roswell. Upon entering, she was quickly seated by a Spanish boy who only smiled at her. As the psychic sat down, she studied
Liz as if she already knew her fortune. She began to lay the cards over and said, “I’ve never seen the cards fall like this before. The boy, he’s…
different.” Liz held back her laugh and continued to listen to the lady. “He’s very important, this boy. He’s a leader.”
She held back the urge to say “duh” and forced her eyes not to roll at the psychic. “Yeah, he is. He has this whole other destiny… one that doesn’t
include me,” she replied, thinking back about the day Max’s mother told them that Tess was his wife.
“No,” said the psychic, quickly catching Liz’s interest. “He chooses love. He chooses you.”
“No, no, no, see, that’s impossible!” Liz said, shaking her head in disbelief.
The lady smiled as she held up the Lovers card for her to see. “The reading is clear. You marry your true love. You have happiness. See this card
here? Intimacy. Sex. You will not be left wanting.”
Liz could only stare at the card with a smile that lit up the world.
And now here was Liz, using the wall as support and her emotions in turmoil. She never got married. She did, but not in this lifetime and never again
in any other lifetimes. She wasn’t happy with the outcome. She wanted her marriage. She wanted true love. Most importantly, she wanted Max. But now
she would never have him. She would never be able to kiss him, hold him, and show him just how much she still loved him.
There was one thing that the psychic was sort of right about : she did have intimacy, just not with her Max. Problem was she was left wanting
more. She was sure in any lifetime with Max Evans, their ability in bed would be just as amazing as proven by Future-Max. Scoffing, she thought,
Aliens—even fortune tellers couldn’t predict that.
As the tears began to blur her sight, she let out a cry, “dang you!”, at no one in particular. “dang YOU!” she screamed as the hot salty rivers fell
down her face. She didn’t even know who she was yelling at. Perhaps it was Future-Max. Perhaps it was God or fate. She just wanted to scream, anything
to make the pain and loneliness building up inside of her go away.
To be continued.
Good chapter, bad chapter? Let me know. Hopefully this chapter satisfies your expectations!
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 08:54 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter 7 - 4/3/2008
Author's Note: All spellings errors are deliberate.
Chapter Seven:
Watch out! He’ll charm you.
Smoother than the L.A. weather, that’s how he holds himself together.
He’s colder than the winter, I wrap my coat around together.
Cataract, it’s charm attack that leaves me hungry well.
I’m not a savior, but I tried to save you.
And he stamps out every emotion and
he dampens each and every explosion.
“Charm Attack,” Leona Naess.
December 4, 2000, Monday; New York City:
While present-Liz tried to keep herself from suffering a breakdown, Future-Liz slept like a baby on the sofa of the duplicates’ home. Never taught
any manners, Zan threw a pillow and a blanket at the couch. “You sleep there,” he commanded in a monotone voice as he went into his room to sleep on
his comfy queen-sized mattress. But Liz didn’t mind sleeping on the couch. It wasn’t comfortable but it had been a while since she had a warm place to
sleep at. She came to the past with barely any no money and with only the clothes on her back. She couldn’t afford to sleep in a hotel, so on the
first night she slept on the cold streets. Then after, she slept at homeless shelters.
The duplicates’ home was cozy in the sense that they tried to make it as normal as possible. Since they lived in the empty rooms of the
subway tunnels, the place was quite large. The walls were covered with graffiti, mixed with past hoodlums who wanted to tag the walls with their names
and by the doppelgangers’. On the wall were the four pods that made Liz think of her own pod squad’s pods. She shook her head sadly. She thought, God,
they were born in the sewers. She couldn’t even imagine what they felt or thought when they first saw this place. They deserve so much more than
this. They deserve a home and loving parents, she thought.
There were four bedrooms—each with their own but Lonnie tended to sleep with Rath. Their rooms were all on the opposite sides of each other. Zan said
it was to keep each other from hearing the others’ bedroom businesses. Liz couldn’t help but light up at the thought that Zan and Ava weren’t
romantically linked. There was a couch and a coffee table with one leg that was ready to break off in the living room. The kitchen was small and
didn’t have much, but the necessary stove and refrigerator. The plates and utensils were sitting on the counter next to the sink. The bathroom was
just as unimpressive as the kitchen.
Zan and Liz hadn’t said much after she had reappeared from the bathroom from their kiss. Her lips still tingled from the rough kiss, but that was
always the effect that Max had on her. Zan looked like he didn’t care as if kissing girls was his hobby. That pissed her off. Maybe he didn’t feel
what Max felt for her. Not that she cared, Liz told herself, but she knew that was a lie—she did care.
Waking up in the middle of the night, Liz took a sniff at herself. She reeked. God, how could Zan even kiss me when I smell like this? I don’t
even want to know what I look like right now, she thought. Peeling the blankets off of her, she tiptoed into the bathroom. Again, it wasn’t
anything impressive—a small dingy four-walled bathroom with graffiti on the tile walls, a mirror that was cracked on the bottom right corner, a toilet
that looked like it came from a jail cell, and a bathtub that looked like it hasn’t been washed since day one. Not to mention there was a pile of
dirty clothes under the sink. She bet the aliens were just too lazy to wave their hands over their clothes every time they wore them. They probably
used their powers when they ran out of things to wear or just stole new clothes to wear.
Sighing, she peeled off her clothes and stood under the warm running water. As the steam filled the air, Liz grabbed the shampoo and poured some into
her hand. Slowly lathering it into her hair, she loved how the water felt on her body. This was better than showering in the homeless shelters, which
were never cleaned. She rinsed off the shampoo and grabbed the small piece of soap, working it into her skin. The water trailed off her body
and hit the tub, revealing the grayish water. Had it been that long since she had a decent shower? No wonder she felt awful.
After rinsing off and satisfied that she was clean, she cursed. She didn’t have a towel and she never dried herself using her powers before. She
didn’t want to accidentally explode herself, so she grabbed one of the towels (there were four). Bringing it to her nose, she smiled. On her first
try, she had picked Zan’s. He smelled like Max too—completely male and a scent that was genuinely them. Wrapping herself with the towel, she closed
her eyes. The smell of them filled the air and for a moment, Liz imagined she was in the arms of Max again. She imagined he came up from behind her,
took her into her arms, and kissed her senseless against the bathroom wall, not caring he was getting his clothes wet. For a moment, she was back at
home with her love.
Then the sound of the door opening tore her from her fantasy. She cursed and tried to push the door shut with her body. “Yo, wha’ da
<b>[Censored]</b>?” cried an angry voice on the other side. It was Zan.
“Someone is using the bathroom!” Liz yelled.
“Com’on, wha’ da <b>[Censored]</b>? It ain’t like I haven’t seen naked <b>[Censored]</b>es before!”
“Well, you haven’t seen me naked before!” Then there was silence and a heavy growl. Liz still kept her guard up just in case Zan decided to shove
his way inside again. There was no telling what he could do.
“Fine, hurry up!” he grunted.
Liz sighed as she rested against the door. She really should tell them to put a lock on the door. How did they manage to never walk in on each other?
She shuddered at the thought of Zan encountering Lonnie, his own sister, naked in the bathroom and cringed at the thought of him walking in on Ava.
Perhaps they don’t even care about nudity, she thought. Grimacing, she quickly dried herself off, waved her hands over her dirty clothes to
make them clean again, dressed herself, and left the bathroom.
She was greeted with the sight of a shirtless Zan lounging on the couch. Suddenly her mouth went dry. His arm muscles flexed as he groggily scratched
his head. His chest stretched out, revealing the hard outline of his abs. A soft thin trail of hair travelled from under his bellybutton and
disappeared under the band of his boxers, which hung low on his hips. Tattoos graced his arms and chest. She even saw a tattoo that extended from his
chest and disappeared to his back. His legs were spread out, but his boxers didn’t help cover what she already knew. She could just barely make him
out in his boxers, seeing the outline of his penis through the thin fabric. He was more than gifted in the sex department both in length and girth.
“Uh,” she started. “Uh, I’m done. It’s all your’s. I… I used your towel. I hope you don’t mind.”
He grunted as if he didn’t care, got off the couch, and walked into the bathroom. He was still groggy from his sleep. All Liz could do was watch his
strong tattooed back and his bubble butt disappear into the bathroom. She let out a breath of frustration and walked into the kitchen, set on making
breakfast for the group, hoping this would push the image of a semi-naked Zan out of her mind. She looked inside the fridge and saw only a carton of
eggs, a block of cheese, ham, and something moldy that she swore that moved and pointed at her with an evil laugh.
“Omelets, it is,” she said to herself as she took out the ingredients. Cracking the eggs into a bowl, she began to beat it with a fork. She then
began to chop up the ham and cheese. Hearing the bathroom door open, Zan stepped out with the towel hung over his shoulders. For a second, Liz mistook
him for Max with the wet slicked back hair and the confident walk. The piercings and the tattoos made her remember he wasn’t Max. God, I miss you,
Max, she thought, hoping Max could hear her but he couldn’t. Tearing her eyes from his delicious sexier-than-a-model’s body, she dropped the
ingredients into the bowl of eggs.
Zan enjoyed his shower because he saw how Liz eyed his body earlier. He knew he had a great body. All the countless chicks he
<b>[Censored]</b>ed never complained. They were always begging for more when he left them. He enjoyed his shower even more when he smelled
the scent of Liz on his towel. He took it with him into the shower, trying not to get it wet. He buried his face into the towel and began to touch
himself, letting himself cum onto the tile wall. He felt disgusted with himself for letting himself feel this way. It was so pre-pubescent of him,
jerking off to a woman. He never had to jerk off. He was hot enough to find a woman to satisfy him. He didn’t need his hand for help. But never had he
wanted someone so badly. Never had anyone turned him down, besides Ava. Never had someone affected him so much and in barely two days! Never.
Toweling off, he walked into the kitchen. The sight of Liz cooking tugged at Zan. He knew it was a sight he could get used to. He hated feeling…
whatever he was feeling. He feared it, unsure of what was growing inside him. Just the thought of what he felt made him a little sick to the stomach.
How can this woman affect him so much? As much as he tried to deny it, tried to push the feelings away, he couldn’t control himself around her.
“I thought I’d make breakfast for everyone,” she said, avoiding his gaze.
He didn’t say anything. He reached for a pan and began to pour a drop of oil into it. Watching him turn on the fire, Liz smiled. “Thanks,” she said.
She began to pour some of the liquid batter into the pan. Waiting for the omelet to cook, she felt Zan’s presence behind her. She tried to ignore him,
but she stiffened when she felt his fingers run through her wet hair. His nose buried into the strands of her hair and took in her sweet scent. She
turned around, ready to tell him off, but she stumbled back into the counter, finding him staring straight into her eyes.
“Zan,” she said nervously. All she saw was his face and his muscular arms.
Biting her lower lip, she kept herself from moaning as she felt his fingers continue to run through her hair. She wanted to push him away but his arm
trapped her to the counter. Suddenly, her scalp felt warm and she realized he had dried her hair using his powers. “Thanks,” she smiled. But soon a
different feeling washed over her. Her body shivered with anticipation under Zan’s hungry stare. His nose bumped and rubbed against hers. Her eyes
fluttered shut automatically and waited for the kiss. She cursed herself for letting him have such power over her. She couldn’t help it. She knew she
was cheating on Max for wanting Zan and by God did she love Max, but her body reacted naturally. She couldn’t control herself and the scary thing was
she didn’t want to be in control. But the kiss never came. Instead, he ripped himself from her and turned her around towards the stove. He licked the
outer shell of her ear, nipped her earlobe, and growled, “Your omelet is burning.” He was gone as soon as he said it.
Confused, she stood there with heavy eyes as the scent of him disappeared with him. Realizing what he said, her eyes snapped open and she
instinctively flipped the almost brown omelet out of the pan onto the nearest plate. Trying not to scream in frustration, she thought, Goddang
him. She cursed at herself for falling his… whatever she was falling for. It wasn’t his charm, she knew that much because he didn’t have any. She
knew what he said—the omelet was burning—but god, the way he said it… It reminded her of when she often teased Max until he couldn’t handle it
anymore, until he took her roughly without even letting her get ready, until he slammed into her not caring if she had an orgasm or not (but she
always did), until he growled like an animal into her ear and said “I’m going to <b>[Censored]</b> you so hard, baby. You won’t even beable to walk straight. I’m going to <b>[Censored]</b> you over and over again, and you’ll be begging for it. You’ll want nothing else but
my <b>****</b> in you all day long. You hear me? I’m going to <b>[Censored]</b> your brains out.” All she could ever do was
whimper and comply then. But the way Zan had growled into her ear, she was dang sure it was one of the sexiest things she had ever heard.
To be continued.
Feedback gives me motivation to bust out more chapters. ;P
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 08:55 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter 8 - 4/10/2008
Author's Note: I'm not really too happy about this chapter, but I just needed to get it out. With all the drama and sexual
tension, I needed Liz to have a breather from it all. Also, I don't really like leader-Max and I wanted to show how the two slowly come together
again. I promise you all will enjoy the next chapter. 
There are lines taken from “Tess, Lies, and Videotape” (Season 1, Episode 17), “Max in the City” (Season 2, Episode 9), and “We Are Family” (Season 2,
Episode 12).
Chapter Eight:
Even though I once believed our love was never ending,
I had to face the fact you ruined it all.
“Right Behind You,” Tribal Ink.
December 11, 2000, Monday; Roswell, New Mexico:
It had been a long week for Liz. Christmas was soon coming up and her father was driving her up the wall with the constant bickering of how they
should start hanging decorations up in the Crashdown. In that same week, Isabel managed to rope her and Maria into being elves for the upcoming
Christmas pageant. Along with work, her schedule was packed. She buried herself with the long hours of work and school to keep her mind off of the
current situation with her and Max. The gang knew something had happened between Max and Liz, but they didn’t push the subject. It wasn’t the first
time that Max and Liz had a falling out. Too often had the two fought with their friends trying to reconcile them, but ended up only causing more
trouble. They knew they eventually would be told what happened and in due time, everyone would heal again and come together as a group like always.
After working a particularly long shift today by herself (Maria had left in the afternoon to do some Christmas shopping with Alex and Kyle), Liz was
grateful that it was closing time. She began to put the chairs up onto the tables. Paper topics and outlines, and a potential list of Christmas gifts
rushed through her mind. She wanted to keep busy. She didn’t want to think about— She then snapped out of her thoughts when she heard a light tapping
and saw Max at the door. “dang,” she thought. With a gulp, she walked towards the doors and opened it for him. He brushed past her without a
look and sat down in one of the booths. Maria had told her that he had been staying at Michael’s, not wanting to be alone and having Isabel and his
parents hound him with questions about his state.
She closed her eyes and let out the air that she had been holding in. Staring out past the doors into the darkness, she willed all the courage she
had and turned around. She sat down across from him. He didn’t say anything. No, he didn’t have to say anything because when he finally looked up at
her, his eyes and the emotions flying across his face told her everything. In that moment, Liz felt her stomach lurch. The pain in her chest was
growing. She felt horrible that she had caused him such pain. She knew. She knew she had hurt him. But seeing him up close made it all seem much more
real. His eyes were bloodshot as if he had been crying for days. His nose was red to show how harsh the tissues were on his face. His cheeks had
sunken in, showing he had lost weight. The dark heavy bags under his eyes showed his lack of sleep. He looked like a zombie. The silence was
deafening. A few more seconds of silence and she was going to run out of there. She gripped onto her alien head apron, trying to find the strength.
“Max…” she started, wanting to break the tension.
“No,” he said sternly. She blinked in confusion. “I… I need you to listen to me,” he croaked out. She nodded, afraid of what he was going to say.
“Every time I tell myself that you wouldn’t—that you couldn’t—that you didn’t sleep with Kyle, I can’t help but keep picturing what I saw,”
he choked out. His adam’s apple bobbed up and down. His hands closed into fists.
Oh how she wanted to tell him the truth so badly, but she knew she couldn’t. The world was literally resting on her shoulders at the moment. If she
told him, all the efforts of Future-Max would be wasted. Tess will leave again. The group will fall and worse, die. She started to say his name again,
but Max quickly held his hand up to stop her. She bit her lower lip in anticipation.
“I know what I saw. Nothing, nothing, can change that. I keep trying to tell myself that it was just my imagination, that my eyes played
some sort of trick on me, but I know it’s not,” he said.
Liz recalled herself feeling exactly the same not too long ago. It was when Tess had first arrived in Roswell. It was when Max had left her in the
Crashdown, telling her that she was the one he wanted to be with, that fate had brought them together, that she was the only one for him. Only then
moments later was he wrapped up in the arms of Tess, kissing her in the rain. “It’s like everything I see with my eyes tells me that he’s cheating
on me. But everything I felt with my heart tells me that he’s not,” she recalled herself once saying to Maria. If only she knew back in the
beginning of this all on how this would all turned out, she would’ve stopped herself from pursuing a relationship with Max. She snapped out of her
thoughts and licked her tight lips, uncomfortable with the sudden dryness in her mouth.
“I have to ask and I promise I’ll never ask it again... Did you sl—… Did you sleep with Kyle?” he struggled to ask. Her voice betrayed her; she could
only nod her head. As his jaw clenched, he firmly said, “I love you. I love you, Elizabeth Parker.”
“Max,” Liz said, ready to say something along the lines that she didn’t want to be with him, that she no longer loved him, which were all lies.
“No, I need you to just listen okay? I love you and I will forever love you, because for me, you are the only one that matters. For me, you
are the one. We’ve been through a lot together, but I thought we would always end up back together. But now I realized this is unfair… to you. The day
I saved your life, I ruined your life.”
“No, Max. Quite the opposite,” whispered Liz. How could he think he ruined her life? If it weren’t for him, she wouldn’t even be here today. She
wouldn’t be living and breathing. She wouldn’t have been able to see her parents or her friends again. She wouldn’t have seen Grandma Claudia one last
time. She wouldn’t have experienced what it was like to fall and be in love. If it weren’t for him, she would’ve died at a young age where she hadn’t
experienced a single thing she was supposed to.
Max continued: “Maybe not ruined, but I managed to suck you up into all this mess. Every day, it’s a danger for every single one of us—not knowing
when we’ll get captured or killed. I want you to have… I want you to have a normal life, as normal as possible.”
“Max…” she breathed out. Hearing those words from Max, she recalled that he had once said to her: “What’s so great about normal?” But now
things were different.
“Please, let me finish. I love you too much to see you hurt. It killed me that day to see you with Kyle. I nearly died that day, Liz, and maybe I’m
still dying. I never felt such pain before! Not even when I was in the white room because the thought you kept me alive… But it would kill me even
more to see you hurt and alone, or worse, killed. That is why… That is why I’m letting you go,” he said, letting a tear slip out. “I want you to be
happy. I want you to do the things you’ve always wanted to. I realized that it’s our right to see the world, to live our dreams. It’s different for
me, Isabel, Michael, and Tess, but I don’t want to hold you back. Everyone we touch gets hurt in some way or another.”
“That’s not true,” she replied.
But he continued. “Five years from now, I don’t want you to open your eyes and realize that… that you missed out. You’re part of the group. You
always will be. But you need to be allowed to… to grow. If you decide to be with Kyle or go off to—I don’t know—Sweden, then do so. I won’t stop
you.”
Liz watched as the tears fell down Max’s face. She knew he was having a hard time dealing with this. She knew he was only saying what he thought she
wanted to hear, that what he was telling her was all lies. She knew he really wanted to profess his love for her and want her to tell him what he saw
was wrong. She knew he wanted to hold her and kiss her till the pain went away. She knew exactly what he wanted, but he couldn’t have it. She wanted
to scream that she wanted him to be with her, that wherever she went or whatever she did, she wanted him to be by her side, that he was the only one
for her as well. She just wanted him to be right alongside with her, experiencing the same things she would, with their hands entwined together as a
symbol of their love.
“But I’ll be watching you, Liz Parker. Whatever you do, wherever you go, I’ll be here,” he said. At that moment, Liz got up and hugged Max. She had
to. She wasn’t expecting him to forgive her so easily, but maybe he hadn’t. Maybe he loved her too much to not have her in his life. She didn’t know,
but she knew one thing: Max loved her enough to let her go just like she him. This meant the world to Liz. They stayed that way for god knows how
long. Friends, they were going to try to be friends. All this time, they were hanging by a single thin thread, but now… that thread had been cut and
replacing that emptiness was a new rope with many new threads tangled together.
To be continued.
I live and breathe for feedback.
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 08:57 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter 9 - 4/17/2008
Rating: Adult.
Author's Notes: As apologies for giving you such a "heart wrenching/heartbreaking" chapter, as most of you said,
here is a long chapter of sexy-goodness! But then again who said the drama was over? I wrote this chapter all in one go and then kept going back to revise it. Hope this satisfies you all!
All spellings errors in this chapter are deliberate.
Chapter Nine:
I never thought that I could be so satisfied.
Every time that I look in your angel eyes,
a shock inside me that words just can’t describe
and there’s no explaining.
Something in the way you move, I can’t deny.
Every word from your lips is a lullaby.
A twist of fate makes life worthwhile.
You are gold and silver.
I said I wasn’t gonna lose my head,
but then pop! goes my heart.
(Pop! goes my heart)
I wasn’t gonna fall in love again,
but then pop! goes my heart,
(Pop! goes my heart)
and I just can’t let you go.
I can’t lose this feeling.
These precious moments, we have so few.
Let’s go far away where there’s nothing to do but play.
You show to me that my destiny’s with you
and there’s no explaining.
Let’s fly so high.
Will you come with me tonight?
In your dress, I confess you’re the sole sunlight.
The way you shine in the starry skies,
You are gold and silver.
I said I wasn’t gonna lose my head,
but then pop! goes my heart.
(Pop! goes my heart)
I wasn’t gonna fall in love again,
but then pop! goes my heart,
(Pop! goes my heart)
and I just can’t let you go.
I can’t lose this feeling.
A twist of fate makes life worthwhile.
You are gold and silver.
I said I wasn’t gonna lose my head,
but then pop! goes my heart.
(Pop! goes my heart)
I wasn’t gonna fall in love again,
but then pop! goes my heart.
(Pop! goes my heart)
I said I wasn’t gonna lose my head,
but then pop! goes my heart.
(Pop! goes my heart)
I wasn’t gonna fall in love again,
but then pop! goes my heart,
(Pop! goes my heart)
and I just can’t let you go.
“Pop! Goes My Heart,” PoP! (aka Hugh Grant).
December 11, 2000, Monday; New York City:
Like Present-Liz, Future-Liz was having a rough couple of days of her own—only sexually frustrated more like it. The ****y but sexy Zan
happened to appear at every corner at every moment, slightly grazing himself against her. He’d whispered things into her ears that weren’t necessarily
sexy, such as “Pass me the butter,” “You dropped your sock in the bathroom,” or “Want food?” But god, the way he said them made her shiver like a
young wanton woman like her husband had once done to her. Zan would breathe heavily against the side of her face, whisper his sexless sayings, and
lick the outer shell of her ears. Who knew the ears were so sensitive? He’d teased her by running his lips down her neck, only every once in a while
letting his hot tongue drag against her skin. He’d brush his fingers along the top of her breasts and sought out her already hard nipples. He’d too
often brush his rock-like erection against her backside, letting her feel exactly what she was missing out on. And every time she’d lose self-control,
overwhelmed with the want to satisfy the ache in between her legs, and was ready to attack him, he would leave her high and wanting more. She
remembered trying to grasp onto his arms and his shirt, but he’d quickly maneuver himself away from her with a smirk and a wink. He would walk away,
still staring at her with such lust, licking his lips as he disappeared into his bedroom with the door shut.
It would always end the same way: she would scream in frustration once he was gone that always brought a smile to Zan’s face. He’d even given her a
nickname—“Angel”—because apparently she looked oh so innocent to him. He said something along the lines that she was sent there for him. How can
someone so ****y yet insensitive still turn her on? Max was nothing like Zan both mentally and emotionally. Max cared for her and made it known
to her every day. He kissed with her with such love that she never doubted their feelings for each other. Sex wasn’t just sex for him; it was making
love. But with Zan, it seemed like primal lust as if they had to do it according to nature. He said nothing of his feelings for her, but only letting
her know how much he wanted to [Censored] her. [Censored] being the word, not love.
Zan knew what he was doing to her. He enjoyed seeing this strong petite girl flush when he rubbed himself against her. Watching her moan with her
head thrown back in need of more turned him on like never before. Sure, he had been hard before, but not like this. The erection she gave him felt
unsatisfied even when he spilled his semen. He couldn’t will it away nor would it fall. It was as if he had Viagra in his system twenty-four-seven.
Zan was a lady’s man, simple as that. He [Censored]ed them with pure sexual passion and left them still high. Not that most of the women minded
anyway. They enjoyed being taken passionately by some stranger and he would leave them completely and utterly satisfied. Then there were those who
wanted him to commit to them, never experiencing what he gave them before, but he couldn’t. No, he didn’t want to. Sex was the only thing he was good
for. Those women didn’t care for him; they only wanted his body. There was no room in his life for emotional attachments or commitment. He was the
perfect fantasy for women to curl up in bed and read about in those steamy Fabio-covered novels. He [Censored]ed them, got off, and left as if
he was a figment of their horny imagination. Never had he had a feeling for the hundreds of women he slept with, but with Liz, it was different. Just
watching her do the simplest things such as throwing out the garbage turned him on. When she washed the dishes, he took notice of her tight bottom
that seemed like a perfect fit in his hands. When she wiped the table, he noticed how her body swayed back and forth as if she was privately dancing
for him. When she watched TV, he noticed how her mouth parted open and wondered what it would feel like with his **** buried in her small hot
mouth. He wanted her like he never wanted anymore before. Her constant rejection had hurt his ego a little, just slightly bruised. He had never put so
much effort in trying to [Censored] someone before. Most of the time, the women came to him or they just melted once he took them into his
arms. But Liz—she was an enigma. She put up a brick wall and many times, over and over again, spurned him, but he could see the desire in her eyes. By
the heavy panting of her opened mouth, he noticed her flush, wanting him to satisfy the burning he caused in her. He knew why she resisted him. She
was torn apart with the idea of being with him and cheating on her husband (who, sadly, looked like him), and that’s why he wanted to break down her
walls, wanted her to beg for him, wanted her to want him back. He wanted her to want him and only him. He wanted her to want Zan.
He was alarmed of the feelings she stirred inside him. He tried to ignore it, but it was hard when he was constantly hitting on her. He could pretend
all he wanted, but he already knew he was falling for her—something that had never happened before to him and he hadn’t even [Censored]ed heryet. He hadn’t even [Censored]ed her yet! What the hell was that? How could he love someone without even knowing what she felt underneath him?
What she felt around his ****? Or what she tasted like? At night, he would toss and turn, frustrated by his constant perverse dreams of taking
her forcefully and marking her as his property. He had even developed a closer relationship with his hands and that disgusted him to no ends. Zan was
the man. Zan does not go to his hands for comfort. Zan could have any women he wanted. Willing women would spread their legs, moaning to him to slip
his **** into their hungry pussies. Zan does not go to his hands. Zan was THE man. But even Zan da Man could not ignore it
all.
He knew she belonged to his double from the future. Cursing himself every night, he wished that he had met her first, that he had a different life—one
that involved her. Hell, he wouldn’t mind being his double in this current time because that means he would get to be with this amazing woman. He
would be able to watch her grow before his eyes. He understood why his double had set his sights on her. She wasn’t just beautiful. There were no
words to describe just how amazing she looked. She looked oh so angelic yet the confidence in her walk and the passion in her eyes told him different.
She had a small button nose, pouty lips, and cheeks that blushed whenever he was near her. She was strong yet wise and her eyes held something
innocent in them. She was smart and quick on her feet, able to battle him to the end of their wits on any topic. She was small, but her curves made up
for it. She wasn’t overly large in the chest or ass department, but she was perfect in that she would fit in the palm of his hands. It was as if she
was made deliberately for him. Yes, Zan da Man was jealous and head over heels.
Suddenly, he was elbowed on the side, snapping him out of his, once again, somewhat perverse thoughts. He brought his attention back to the group
sitting around the wobbly table. He was sitting to Liz’s left with Rath to her right. Lonnie to Rath’s right and Ava to Lonnie’s right. Their eyes all
focused on him. “What?” he asked, not paying attention to what they were talking about.
“Where’s yo head at? Focus man,” said Rath. “We’s were sayin’ dat we’d leave in four days. Head up to Roswell, New Mexico. Do yer [Censored]’s
biddin’ and scram.”
“I’m not his [Censored],” angrily said Liz as she pinched Rath’s arm.
“Hey!” Rath rubbed where she squeezed his flesh and pinched her back. “Don’t touch me!”
“Don’t touch me!” she mocked.
“Yo, King. Git yer [Censored] under control!”
“I’m not his [Censored]!” Liz then launched a feminine punch-slap attack on him (which she had long ago learned from Maria).
“Stop it, woman!” he said, trying to avoid her slaps, which ended with him putting Liz in a head-lock.
“Let go!” she screamed, struggling to break free.
“Say it!” he roared with a snicker.
“Get off!”
“SAY IT!”
“RATH, GET OFF NOW!”
“I ain’t lettin’ go till ya say it!”
“Fine, you want me to say it? RATH LOVES TO TAKE IT UP THE ASS!”
Rath sputtered with a growl. “Oh, dat’s it! Ya wanna be funny? Ya wanna be funny, huh? I show ya funny!” he cried, adding a knuckle-sandwich. “How do
ya like dat, ehh? How do ya like dem fruits?” he said, grinding his knuckles harder into her head.
“STOP, RATH. STOP IT! STOPPP!” Wanting to be free, Liz shrieked, “FINE, FINE! RATH IS GANGSTAAAAAAAAAA!” Then her head dislodged from Rath’s arms. A
little dazed, she rubbed her head and kicked him in the shin in revenge while she tried to fix her now frizzy hair.
Ava, Lonnie, and Zan stared wide-eyed in confusion. When had Rath become so chummy with Liz? It was only just last week that Rath was threatening to
kill Liz and now they were friendly-attacking each other.
“Someone wanna explain what jus’ happ-ed?” asked Ava.
“We bonded ova a slice,” said Rath.
Rath had wanted to interrogate Liz some more, seeing as he was probably the only one in his group who truly cared about going home, about
understanding where he came from, and meeting his true family. He always felt that Earth wasn’t his home and right off the bat, Liz knew Rath was
exactly like Michael who always searched for something more. He had cornered her outside when he went out for a smoke and saw her coming back with the
pizza. She had wanted to get some fresh air so she offered to pick it up. After a few minutes of yelling at each other like a brotherly-sisterly
relationship (why they were arguing in the first place, they could no longer remember), pizza became the peace offering. They bonded, sitting on the
sidewalk, eating pizza slices. In the end, Rath felt nothing but brotherly love for Liz, wanting to protect her against all things evil alien. He, of
course, was the General. Protection was his job; that and blowing up things.
Lonnie rolled her eyes and said, “I ain’t even gonna ask,” as she picked off an imaginary lint off her pants. Zan scowled at how Rath had easily
placed his hands on Liz like he had claim over her.
“So we head up to New Meh-he-co and den what?” asked Ava. “I don’t think they’s gonna welcome us wit’ open arms.” She crinkled her nose and
scratched her head. Her blonde and purple hair fell over her eyes and she blew it out of her face.
“The problem is,” Liz bit her bottom lip and stared at the floor, “I won’t be able to come with you guys.”
All three heads snapped towards her directions and cried out, “WHAT?!”
“I mean, probably not the entire way. Look, a friend of mine told me that if I were to come into contact with my past self, we’ll both be
obliterated, so there’s no way I can be in Roswell. You know, just to be safe so I don’t happen to turn around the corner and bump into… myself.”
“Why didn’t ya tell us soon-na?” asked Zan. She knew he was angry. He practically had flames seeping out of his eyes and smoke out his ears. Not to
mention, she saw his drinking cup crack from the corner of her eye, but not enough for the liquid to seep out.
“I was going to, but with everything so far, I’d figure I’d tell you later.”
“Like when?”
She shrugged. “I don’t know, the day we leave?”
“Wha’ da hell?!” he yelled. The crack in the cup widened. Oh, Liz was pushing his buttons.
“What else ain’t ya tellin’ us?” asked a concerned Ava.
Liz really didn’t want to tell them this part. Truthfully, she had kind of enjoyed this group. She knew that in many ways, they were similar to her
group, but they were reckless and wild. They lived freely without a care of what other people thought because they knew they were special. They
embraced their difference and accepted it completely. The fact that they were abandoned by absolutely everyone with no one to take them in made them
tighter as a unit, tighter than her own group sadly. Where in her group, if one were to cause trouble, the group would be torn apart, where as with
this group, even when they argued, they brushed it off like it was no big deal.
“If you guys successfully achieve, no… When you guys succeed in changing history, a different version of the future will take place. All the
events that led to who I am fourteen years from now will be different. The woman I am now will…” Liz didn’t want to say it for the thought of it was
too horrible for her to want to admit. “… will cease to exist,” she choked out.
She saw the shocked looks on their faces, but Zan’s face… It was currently unreadable. Then the cup exploded into pieces. Oh, Liz had done it now.
The next thing she knew was she was being lifted off her feet and plopped over Zan’s shoulder. “ZAN! What are you doing?! Let me down! LET ME DOWN!”
she cried as he carried her into his bedroom. The group stared at Zan’s retreating back with a flailing Liz on his shoulders, rolled their eyes, and
began to eat dinner with Rath fixing the broken cup as if it was a daily occurance.
Once in the bedroom, with the door slamming shut behind Zan, he dropped her down onto the bed like a heavy luggage. As soon as she came back down to
Earth, she got back up on her feet and shoved him. “What the hell is your [Censored]ing problem, Zan?!”
He was taken aback by the push. No one pushed him like that, not even Rath. Once regaining his balance, he advanced on her. “What is my
problem? What is your problem? How could ya not tell me?”
“I was going to!” Liz tried not to back down, but it was hard to go against a six-foot-one body made of nothing but muscle. As his face closed in on
hers, she felt the back of her knees hit his bed.
“No, I mean sooner! Why didn’t ya tell me sooner?!”
“I don’t know!” She ran her fingers through her hair, frustrated. Walking away from him and the bed, she felt awkward that she was in his room. This
was the first time she had been in his room. His bed was unmade with two pillows tossed carelessly in the middle. On either side of the bed were two
drawers. The left cabinet had a lamp with a stack of worn books on top of it. The right had a box of tissues and a clock on top of it. Across the room
was another drawer, but bigger; she assumed it was where he kept his clothes. To the side of the left cabinet by the bed was a closet with a mirror
attached to the door.
Zan saw Liz analyzing his room, but he could care less what his room looked like to her. He was furious and he demanded some answers. He wasn’t just
plain angry. He was furious. He was a volcano that had already erupted and was still blowing up lava, wanting to wreck havoc on the civilization
around him. “TELL ME!” he yelled. The lamp suddenly exploded due to his anger that had leaked out his powers. He grabbed her arm so she could focus on
him and pushed her into the wall with his body.
Liz hated when Max cornered her with his body against the wall when they were fighting. It made her feel weak and weak she wasn’t. But Zan was doing
the same to her now, evoking the same weak feelings she felt with Max. He pressed her against the wall firmly and she hissed when she felt his hands
grip her arms tighter. “Stop it, Zan. You’re hurting me,” she whimpered.
“TELL ME!” he yelled once again as he pulled her an inch away from the wall and pushed her back into it. Anything movable in the room started to
shake. The light began to flicker wildly.
God, he’s going to hurt me, she thought fearfully. She never had seen Max this angry before and judging from Zan’s nature, there was no
telling what he could do to her. Suddenly, she felt afraid for her life. This man that stood before her was not just an alien but he was definitely
not human at this moment. He was an animal. She could feel the violent heat radiate off his body and the heavy breaths on her face. She had to tell
him. She had to. If she didn’t, he may… “I was afraid!” she admitted, tearing up.
Zan blinked. He wasn’t expecting that response from Liz. He was hoping to hear some half-assed response so he could release more of his anger at her.
He wondered how she could not tell him what will happen when they changed the future. He shook his head, almost in denial. How could she keep
something this important from him? How could she not trust him with her thoughts and feelings? And most importantly, how could she not go to him? But
upon hearing her choke back her tears and at the sight of her trembling lower lip, he suddenly regretted his brutal ways. He felt all the anger drain
from his body and uneasiness took place. He didn’t mean to be so rough with her. He wasn’t a monster. He wasn’t abusive. He never hit a woman before.
He just… He couldn’t control himself, especially not around Liz. Silently cursing at himself with a frown, he raised a shaky hand to the side of Liz’s
face and noticed her flinch. He clenched his teeth, hurt that she would think he would hit her. He would never hit her. Never. He would rather die
before he hit her. He rubbed his thumb back and forth against her cheek, showing just how much he was sorry. “Afraid of what?” he asked softly, hoping
to understand.
She was surprised by his sudden change of tone. One minute, he was abusive and the next, he was gentle. She decided he was either bipolar or the fact
that how he grew up never taught him how to be in control of his emotions. In fact, perhaps it was just in his DNA. She remembered when Max had once
grabbed her as roughly as Zan did. Once their argument had calmed down, Max quickly repented. She knew Max hadn’t meant to be so rough with her and in
this moment, she knew Zan hadn’t meant to be so violent with her either. Or was she just that easy to manipulate when it came to these two men in her
life? Still unnerved yet unable to help but forgive him, she responded, “If… If I say it, then I admit it will happen. If I say I will cease,
then it will happen.”
In the short period of time Zan knew her, he knew nothing but her strength. It was in this moment that he truly saw how fragile she was, that she was
upset with all the events that happened in her time, that she mourned for the loss of her husband, that she was afraid of disappearing. “Liz, baby,”
he breathed out. His hand went under her chin and tilted her head up so their eyes could meet. He sucked in his breath when he saw the tears slipping
out from the corners of her eyes. He pressed his forehead against hers.
Liz tried to move her face away, trying to get away, but he only forced her to look back at him as his fingers wrapped around the back of her neck.
“Don’t,” she pleaded, closing her eyes to avoid his gaze.
“Angel, look at me.”
“I can’t.” She was too afraid to look at him. She was afraid because of the feelings of her impending death, but in this moment, mostly because of
the feelings he stirred inside of her. She had been fighting him for so long, but now… if she were to look at him, she knew she couldn’t restrain
herself anymore.
“Please, Liz,” said Zan, his voice turning husky. “Look at me.”
Biting her lip, she opened her eyes and immediately regretted it because she couldn’t tear her eyes away from his. His eyes had darkened till they
were almost pure black. His breathing had quickened with his jaw clenched tightly. She could smell the spiciness in his breaths. She saw how close the
mole on his upper lip was to her. Oh how she wanted to taste him. He rubbed his nose against hers, enjoying the feeling of this close proximity. His
fingers trailed down her collarbone, grazing against the top of her breasts that were ready to spill out of her tank top.
“Zan,” she breathed out almost in pleasure at the feather-like touch. They couldn’t deny it anymore. They both wanted each other and in this moment,
they both needed each other. With a growl, he went to take her lips, but stopped short. He wanted to make sure she wanted this. He didn’t
want to take her against her own will. He didn’t want her to regret this. Suddenly feeling brave, Liz’s tongue flicked at his lower lip, tasting only
a small preview of Zan. That was the answer he needed. His lips quickly descended down onto hers. Their lips nipped at each other’s before his tongue
found its way into her mouth. Oh god, after a week of sexual frustration, she was finally given what she had been craving for. He was eating her
alive. His lips were everywhere, nibbling, biting, and sucking. Her arms wrapped around his neck as his left hand slid down to her leather-covered
bottom, lifting her up so she could wrap her legs around his waist. His other hand tangled itself into her hair. She couldn’t help but moan as his hot
tongue slid against hers. He tore his lips away, trailing them down her neck while his hand kneaded her ass.
Liz rubbed herself against him, unable to control the ache in between her legs that wanted to be satisfied. He was hard against her heat and she
desperately rocked herself against it. Zan growled at the friction and nipped at her jaw as she panted into his ear. His hand slid under her tank top
to find she wasn’t wearing a bra. With a deep growl, his fingers quickly found their way onto her nipple and pinched it, enjoying how hard it felt in
between his fingers. He tugged at it, enjoying its bounce. She threw her head back and once her neck was exposed to Zan, his lips latched onto the
pulse of her neck.
“Bed now,” she moaned out as he cupped her breast entirely. She fidgeted in his arms as his hand softly kneaded the flesh.
That was all he needed to hear before he stumbled his way to the bed with Liz in his arms. Dropping down, he quickly dissolved their clothes with the
wave of his hand. She smiled. Being an alien had some of its perks, she thought. His body was gorgeous. He was ripped in all the right places. His
pecs and abs were so defined that she was sure her chest would have an imprint of his chest. The sight of the tattoos that graced his body turned her
on even more. They told her the life story of Zan. They were a part of him. She felt his penis tap against her womanhood. God, he’s so big,
she thought. Her hand reached down and grabbed his engorged penis while she caught his bottom lip in between her teeth. He hissed in pain which
quickly turned into a groan when he felt the tip of his **** rub against Liz’s vagina lips. Her wetness coated the tip of his ****. He
was right—she was more than beautiful. Her breasts did fit in the palm of his hands. She did have curves in all the right places. He licked at the
freckles that danced across her chest, deliberately ignoring her soft mounds, and groaned when he caught sight of the triangular patch of hair in
between her legs.
“Please,” she whimpered, wanting to satisfy the ache. She was so far gone that she didn’t care about foreplay anymore. She wanted him buried deep
inside her now. She wanted to feel herself stretch to accommodate him. She wanted to feel him invade her body. She wanted to feel him slide against
her walls. She wanted him to bring her to heaven and crash her back down to Earth. Zan rubbed his unshaven chin against her neck and down the valley
of her breasts, finally capturing a nipple in his mouth. The scratchy feeling of his beard against her skin made Liz tingle. She let out a moan as his
tongue repeatedly dabbed at her nipple. His hands then held her breasts, softly pushing them together as if she was wearing a push-up bra. His hot
mouth trailed from one breast to the other, licking and sucking.
Liz pushed her heat towards his penis, managing to slip only the head inside of her. It wasn’t enough, but it was a start. God, the girth of
him, she thought, the girth! Zan nearly came when he felt how good she felt. He shook his head. He was barely even in her! It was just
the tip. Liz mewed when he slipped out. He could hear the wet suction of her tight pussy. Unable to control himself anymore, he pressed his lips
against her temple and pushed his full length into her heat. His eyes rolled back at the sudden feeling of her tight warmth completely surrounding his
organ. Liz cried out loudly with her eyes clenched tight at the sudden feeling of being filled. Completion—they both were exactly where they wanted
the other to be.
He couldn’t believe they were finally joined. It felt like a dream to him. All the nights he had dreamed of taking her this way, of her underneath
him—it was finally here. He bit his lower lip and pulled out his lower body as far as he could. His penis threatened to slip out and he quickly surged
hard back inside of her. Her body jerked at the invasion as she tangled her fingers into his spiky hair. She held on as his hips began a fast pace of
re-joining their bodies. Her legs wrapped tighter around his waist, forcing him to go faster and deeper. “God, baby, you feel so tight,” Zan panted
out. Capturing her lips one more time, he lifted one of her legs over his shoulder. “[Censored]!” he cried out as he sank deeper inside her.
“Oh god!” groaned Liz as she thrashed head to the side.
His grip tightened on her leg as he thrust deeply into her. Out of all the times he’s had women, never had it felt this amazing. She was tight like
she had never been with a man before. The walls of her vagina burned him and milked him for what he’s worth. He buried himself hard into her, his
balls nestled nicely against her ass cheeks. The sweat on his forehead fell onto Liz’s chest, causing her breasts to glisten. He watched her body
jerked as his **** reappeared and disappeared into her dark curls. Her constantly moving breasts taunted him. Panting heavily, her hands found
their way to his headboard, stretching and exposing her body even more. He felt her clench around him, letting him know she wasn’t going to last and
neither was he. His hand dropped down from her leg to her center and his thumb found her nub. “OH GOD!” cried Liz as she sunk her nails into Zan’s
shoulder.
With him inside of her and the bundle of nerves attacking her body, it was too much for her to take. He dropped her leg back down onto the bed and
placed both his arms on either side of her head. She curled her arms around his as his body pressed heavily against hers into the bed. He pushed
inside of her, his entire body rubbing up against hers. She could feel his balls slapping against her flesh. Her legs were so wide open that she could
feel his lower body hit her clit with every thrust. “Come for me, baby. You know you want to. I want to feel you come on my ****. Come on my
[Censored]ing ****,” he growled into her ear. As if on command, her body arched off the bed as her orgasm washed over her. She let out a
yell as her walls pulsed and tightened more around him. His hips bucked against hers and with one final push, he came, coating her insides with his
milky semen.
Spent, he collapsed onto her body, shivering just as much as Liz was. He nuzzled his sweaty face into her breast, enjoying the softness and the
bounce. Slowly slipping out, hating to leave her body already, he wrapped her in his arms, rolled them over so she was on top. Liz rubbed her flushed
cheek against his chest, trying to regain control of her body once again. They enjoyed the feeling of being in each other’s arms; they didn’t want to
be anywhere else at the moment. As their breathing evened and their eyelids became heavy, they fell asleep in each other’s arms.
To be continued.
Reviews are much appreciated.
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 08:58 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter 10 - 4/24/2008
Rating: Adult.
Author's Note: I am not too happy about this chapter, but that's entirely up to you guys. Good? Okay? Bad? I kept trying to go back
to this chapter over and over again to fix it (extending it from six pages to eight pages), but I got to the point where I can't even look at it
anymore. Let me know if there's anything I should change about my writing style or etc. I'm open to all sorts of comments and questions. I want a
proper banner for this story. *pouts*
All spellings errors in this chapter are deliberate.
Chapter Ten:
Wake up in the morning,
I shall wake up and so shall you.
And I wake up.
The sun is beautiful
and it is warming you and I.
Fragile as we lie.
“One Day I Slowly Floated Away,” Eisley.
December 12, 2000, Tuesday; New York City:
Future-Liz woke up with a smile on her face. She hadn’t rested so well in such a long time and her body still tingled from the sexual activities.
Last night, when Zan took her… It was explosive. It was mind-blowing. It was pure animalistic passion. It left her satisfied like she hadn’t been
since she came here. How was it possible she was ready to go another round? She thought she had been sexed out last night. The memory of Zan’s heavy
body on top of hers made her ache. His burning wet mouth on her skin… His palms kneading her breasts and ass… His <b>****</b> surging
inside of her… Oh, how she wanted him!
She was resting on top of Zan with the blanket tangled around their bodies. Propping herself on her elbows, she stared down at the sleeping Zan. How
young he looked when he was asleep. She saw past his tattoos and his piercings. She saw past his threatening look and his rude
<b>****</b>y attitude. Underneath him was just a little boy in search for something more and being a little <b>****</b>y
herself, she knew that something was her. Swiping her nose against his chest, not wanting to break free from his embrace, she noticed how Zan still
had his arms around her. He trapped her to him as if she was going to up and leave any moment, not that she would. She enjoyed the feeling of his
muscular arms holding her. She felt warm. She felt safe. She felt loved. She felt like she was at home.
Trailing her finger on the tattoo on his arm like the very first day they had met at the café, she felt him roll them over with his body on top of
hers and bury his face into her neck. Zan was resting peacefully, which was unusual because he never slept with someone in his bed before. No one had
ever slept in his bed before, not even Ava. On the nights he <b>[Censored]</b>ed some stranger, he always went to her place. It was easier
for him to leave in the morning. The person also wouldn’t stalk him outside of his home. Not that the person would if she knew he lived in the subway
tunnels. He wondered what Liz had done to him. Sleeping with her made him feel like he’s never had sex before. Kissing her made him dizzy. Touching
her overwhelmed him with want. Looking at her made him long for her. She had bewitched him and she terrified him.
When he felt Liz touching him just now, it was as if his body had suddenly been shocked to life. Every nerve lit up and pulled him out of his dream
world (which he was having a very nice dream of pounding into Liz senselessly in the steamy shower). Controlling himself, he forced his mind to clear
away the fog. Suddenly overwhelmed with the feeling of being used, he tightened his hold no her, heavily pressing his body against hers. “I’m not
him,” he said in a deep groggy voice, sinking his teeth into her neck as if he was marking her as his. “I’m not Max.”
She stiffened at his words while trying to ignore the unshaven hairs on his chin scratching against the side of her neck. She knew she was supposed
to feel guilty about sleeping with Zan. God, she had cheated on Max, her husband, the love of her life! Yet for some odd reason, she didn’t feel
guilty. She couldn’t explain why, but she felt comfortable with him, just as comfortable as she did with Max. She knew they were total opposites,
except for their leader-like qualities and their interest in her. They weren’t the same person. Max was not Zan and Zan was not Max. They weren’t just
identical twins but fraternal twins as well. But if it was one thing she knew, it was things had changed for both her and her Max when they came back
to the past. Everything and anything was up for grabs. Things were different now. “The future is to be determined,” she thought, remembering
what Max had always told her. Yes, everything was different now.
Planting a long tender kiss on Zan’s shoulder, she knew he was afraid that she was using him as a replacement for Max. Sure she loved Max—no, she
still loves him—but somehow she loved Zan just the same amount. Was that possible? Reminding her own self that she was in another timeline where
anything was possible, she reassured him, “No, you’re not. You’re Zan.”
“Good. Jus’ so we clear on dat,” he said, rolling off her and onto his back. “Right,” he mumbled to himself, rubbing his stomach. Liz could feel her
body tingle at the sight of Zan’s hand touching his own abs. God, his body is so…, thought Liz. She coyly wiped the side of her mouth to make
sure she wasn’t drooling. Getting off the bed, he revealed his incredible naked body to her. He placed his hand on his chest and with a glow of his
hand, his clothes quickly reappeared onto his body. He was about to place his hand on Liz’s arm to clothe her as well, but he changed his mind.
She was curled up in his bed like a sexy nymph. The sight turned him on like the many times of the sight of Liz. “I dink I like ya naked in mah bed,”
he said, playfully baring his teeth and snapping his teeth together as if he was trying to eat her. She pushed him away with a giggle. Suddenly, he
looked uncomfortable. His eyes flickered back and forth from Liz to the door. “Uhhh…” He looked around, scratching his head, unsure of what to do.
Liz snuggled into the blankets some more, slightly cocooning herself, and smiled at him with a playful roll of her eyes. “Let me guess, you’ve never
done this before,” she chuckled out.
“Done wha’?”
She wanted to kiss him senseless just at how adorably dumb he was at the moment. “You know… Sleeping in, sticking around after the girl
wakes up, making conversation, dealing with the aftermath,” she said, sitting up and leaning against the headboard.
Zan smirked at the sight of the blanket dangerously falling to expose her breasts. Scratching his unshaven jaw, he replied, “Guess not. Nuttin’ worth
stickin’ ‘round for, ya know?”
She couldn’t stop the grin from forming on her lips. She knew Zan was a lady’s man, she knew she was number a billion something in the girls he slept
with, but who would have thought that she would be the first to actually see Zan after sex—to truly see him. She felt special. She felt honored. She
felt… Catching what Zan was staring at, she giggled and pulled the blanket down, exposing herself from the waist up. She made a point to take a look
at herself. “If I should say so myself,” she teased, trailing her fingers down the crevice of her breasts, “I think this is worth sticking
around for.” Zan stood there flabbergasted, which was something he never did. She grabbed his hands and pulled him back to bed. She scooted closer to
him, still sitting up.
“Oh definitely,” he breathed out as his mouth latched onto one of her nipples. It was hard and pressed up against the roof of his mouth. His tongue
lazily dragged along the tip, enjoying the taste that was uniquely Liz. Her mouth parted in a heavy pant. Sex machine, Zan, you’re a
<b>[Censored]</b>ing sex machine, she thought to herself. While his mouth lavished at her, his hand cupped the other mound, pitching
her nipple. She squirmed as a shock of electricity travelled down to between her legs. She could feel her vagina walls clench, wishing he was inside
of her. She wanted more. Tugging at his hair and pulling him off her breasts, she sloppily kissed him. “You taste good,” he panted as he nibbled on
her lips.
“Mmhhmm, so do you,” She quickly said in between kisses, her tongue dueling with Zan in a fight for dominance.
Pulling away, he pulled her legs so she was lying flat down on the mattress. He admired her naked body. She was soft to the touch and she was … She
was perfection. Trailing his burning tongue from her ankle to the inside of her thigh, he closed his eyes and heavily breathed in her scent—spicy, his
favorite. Burying his head in between her legs, he finally tasted her true flavor. “Zan!” cried Liz. His tongue sought out her folds as if he was
discovering a lost civilization. She tasted like ambrosia. He swirled around her clit before moving to her slit. He thrust his tongue into her opening
over and over again like a miniature <b>****</b>. He’d never tasted anything as good as this and he never wanted to stop. He wanted to
feel her walls on his tongue. He wanted to feel her clamp down on him. He wanted to make her come into his mouth. He looked up while he was lapping at
her juices to find Liz pinching her own nipples. His hand quickly shot down to his penis and squeezed, trying to keep himself from coming right there
at the sight of Liz groping herself.
Slowly her fingers trailed down her body and began to search for her clit. She needed to come. God, the things he was doing to her… She knew he could
kiss, but god, his tongue! When her index finger dived into between her folds, Zan licked at her finger and batted her hand away. She mewed in
desperation.
“You want to come that badly?” he asked with a glint in his eyes. His finger lightly trailed around her opening, teasing her. He could feel her walls
trying to suck his finger in.
“Yes, I want to come,” said Liz, breathlessly. “Make me come, Zan.”
He smirked. “I’ll make you come. I’ll make you come so hard you won’t come back down for hours,” he growled. Giving her clit one last lick, he
dissolved his clothes once again and quickly buried himself inside her.
He was right; she didn’t come back down for hours.
- - - -
December 13, 2000, Wednesday; Roswell, New Mexico:
Liz Parker was glad to have her life go back to normal. Well, as normal as it could have been. Max was talking to her again and this time around, he
was trying really hard to be friends, just friends. Hell, Max hadn’t even punched Kyle but then again, he hadn’t talked to him, not once. He
mostly ignored him, but Kyle was fine with that, never really liking Max in the first place. After all, Max stole Liz from him and threw him into an
intergalactic world of the unknown that went against all his beliefs. But all in all, the group hung out like they never did before. There were no FBI
agents chasing after them. There were no evil aliens ready to take over the world. Not yet anyway, Liz often pondered. In this moment, to anyone
looking from afar, they were simply teenagers having the time of their lives.
Despite everything going back to “normal,” Liz couldn’t help but feel like there was a dark cloud hovering over her head. She knew things wouldn’t
last this way for very long. In fact, she knew too much. Ever since she slept with Future-Max, she began to have flashes, like the ones she had gotten
with Max but they were not as clear. They were more like blurred images with an explosion of emotions with each visual. It was as if her senses were
heightened by a thousand times. She couldn’t make sense of it all, but she knew they were past memories of Future-Max. She didn’t understand why she
was having flashes of his life since he was gone.
When she went to bed at night, she would wake up in cold sweat, frightened by the dark. She felt everything Future-Max had felt: weak and worn out,
the grief with the unstoppable tears, and oh god, the smell and taste of blood—lots of it. She couldn’t even imagine what he had gone through. She
only knew that everyone he cared about had died and judging from these dream flashes, he had killed many as well in return. She couldn’t help but feel
as if the blood, literally and figuratively, was on her own hands. No matter how many times she showered and scrubbed till her skin turned almost
bleeding red, the blood was still there.
She had an idea of what was to come in the future, but not knowing how much of the future she had changed, she was at a disadvantage. Will the
enemies still take over the Earth? Will Tess still leave or will she be with Max now? The big question was, will this future turn out to be for the
best when compared to Future-Max’s own lifetime? Or will it turn out to be for the worse?
Afraid of what was to come, she mentally prepared herself for the day when she would see her family and friends die. It wasn’t like her to be this
morbid, to be this cold, but something about feeling what Future-Max had felt changed her. Future-Max’s character influenced her, not necessarily for
the better, but not for the worst either. Being a leader was always a quality Max had, but what Future-Max became was different from the Max she knew
now. He was older, colder, and fearless in the decisions he made, not caring who would be affected. Her Max was headstrong but he always weighed his
decisions that were the best for everyone. Liz was able to think as a whole instead of just worrying only about her friends and family. She, like
Future-Max, was now able to make a decision without in regards to others. She didn’t like this new side of herself, but she had to embrace it. Someone
had to be prepared, someone had to be ready for the worst, and that somebody was her, seeing as no one knew what she knew.
She knew the tremendous power that the Granilith held. She had a feeling that she knew where it was located, but the blurred visuals didn’t help her
make sense of anything. But what she didn’t know was how to keep it safe and from having it fall into the wrong hands, or how to tell her friends
about it. Surely they would ask questions. How would Liz, a human, know more than the aliens did about their own technology? How could she explain her
knowledge of the future?
Restless, her nights were. She would get no more than a few hours of sleep before she woke up in a state of panic. Staring back at the Crashdown’s
bathroom mirror now, she saw her cheeks had sunken in. The bags under her eyes that were never there before were now present. She had lost so much
weight and she knew this without even weighing herself. She could feel her ribs underneath her work uniform. With a sigh, she rubbed her face with her
hands in frustration. She was tired and it was etched all over her face and body.
“Liz?” asked a voice on the other side of the bathroom door.
Recognizing Maria’s voice, Liz turned on the sink faucet and filled her cup with warm water, popping a Tylenol. “I’ll be right out!” she replied,
settling the cup down on the sink countertop. Straightening out her clothes, she walked out to find her best friend with her hands on her hips.
“What’s wrong?” asked Liz. Oh god, thought Liz. Does Maria know I’m hiding something from her? Does she suspect something?
“Rush hour, that’s what!” said Maria, placing her hands on Liz’s shoulder and pushing her back into the packed diner. Liz felt relived—Maria didn’t
know.
As they walked into the crowded diner, Liz saw Alex and Kyle sitting by the counter. ”Hey guys,” she said. She tried to smile, but she couldn’t fake
it as well anymore. Her smiles looked more strained, but she tried.
Kyle gave her a look from head to toe. “You look like hell!”
“Oh, thanks Kyle. That’s so nice of you,” she said, glaring at him.
Alex placed his hand on her arm. “My god, your arm… It’s like pencil thin! Liz, we love you and all, but seriously, have you been eating? You’re like
a walking skeleton.”
Kyle nodded in agreement. “Very unattractive, Parker.”
Liz narrowed her eyes at him. “Of course, I’m eating! It doesn’t seem to be going anywhere.”
“I’d kill to have my food go nowhere on my body,” said Maria who just gave in an order to the cook and joined in on the conversation.
“It’s nothing. I just can’t sleep. Nightmares, you know?”
“Oh man, I once had nightmares for a whole week!” replied Maria. “It was when I first found out about the Czechoslovakians, you know? I was afraid
they were going to rip my head off with their tentacles.”
“They don’t have tentacles,” said Alex.
“Well, that was before when I thought they did.”
Kyle went off to talk about his nightmare that involved a blonde model trying to sleep with him and then having Buddha yell at him for giving in to
his bodily pleasure. Liz rolled her eyes. As much as she loved her friends, they were clueless sometimes. Picking up an order freshly made by José,
she went to give it to the customer.
“Here you go,” she said with another fake smile.
The bells on the diner doors rang and she looked up to see the pod squad walking in. Max gave her a small smile while Michael nodded at her and Isabel
waved. Tess gave her a look that made Liz uncomfortable. It was a mixture of a glare and a you’re-up-to-something look. There was no friendliness in
her face. She watched as Tess grabbed Max’s arm and led him to a booth. Looking away in disgust, Maria knowingly bumped into her. “God, look at that
gerbil! She’s clinging to him as if it was the end of the world.” Liz looked away, staring at her feet. Those oh so familiar words, the end of the
world, repeated in her mind. Then the next thing she knew was the floor was pulling out from under her feet. She could faintly hear Maria yell
her name from afar, even though she was right next to her.
She realized she never hit the ground and felt a pair of arms around her. Focusing her eyes, she realized she was in Max’s arms. “Liz, what’s wrong?
Are you okay?” asked a worried Max, pushing her hair out of her face. And that’s when the flashes came.
Flash: “I love you Liz,” whispered Future-Max as he cupped Liz’s face and slid into her body.
Flash: “Harder,” she whimpered as she clung onto Future-Max’s shoulders. More, she wanted more. Their bodies set in a rhythm,
rocking back and forth.
Flash: “I love you,” she moaned as her head flew back in orgasmic pleasure.
While the flashes were playing like a video, she pulled away, afraid of letting Max see. “NO!” she screamed, moving away from him. Trying to stand
up, she crumbled towards the floor. She let out a blood-chilling scream as she felt her body tear into two. She was in so much pain. She couldn’t
breathe. It was as if all the oxygen in the room had been sucked out by a vacuum.
Flash: “You’re going to get what you deserve, <b>[Censored]</b>!” yelled Tess as her hand closed around Liz’s
neck.
Flash: “You’re going to die just like they all did!” screamed Khivar as light emitted from his hand.
Flash: It was night time and the clouds decided to cry. Future-Max and Future-Liz were running down the streets of Roswell,
wounded and weary. When they got to the safety of the Crashdown, they tried to regain their strength. “They’re dead, they’re all dead!” sobbed
Future-Liz as she broke down. Future-Max held her in his arms, crying into her hair.
Then the flashes stopped. The pain in her body quickly stopped when the visuals ceased, but her head throbbed furiously. Her eyes darted all around
the café, sickened by the curious stares of the customers on her. She looked over at Max and saw nothing but coldness in his eyes. Her stomach lurched
and she felt the contents of her stomach rise up her throat. Oh god, she thought to herself. Getting up on her feet, she ran out of the diner
and up to her bedroom’s bathroom where she began to try to throw up what felt like her entire stomach organ.
- - - -
Liz spent the rest of the day in her room with her friends acting like mother-hens, constantly hovering over her to make sure she was comfortable.
She wasn’t comfortable. She was in silent agony. She hadn’t spoken since she saw the hardness in Max’s eyes. They reminded her a little of
Future-Max’s cold eyes when he was telling her what happened in his world. How much did he see? wondered Liz. If Max saw what she thought he
saw, it was all over. All of Future-Max’s efforts would be wasted.
“Liz, honey, tell me what’s wrong…” said Maria as she laid next to Liz, softly stroking her hair. Alex was lying down on the other side of Liz. “Liz,
you can tell us anything,” he said. Kyle sat on what little space was left for him on the bed. Alex and Maria cocooned her in their arms with Kyle
resting against her legs.
“I—“ Liz started, but choked on her hiccups. The tears were now rapidly overflowing down her face. “I never asked for any of this. I never asked for
any of it!” she sobbed.
“Asked for what?” they asked, but Liz didn’t say anything else. She just cried. She couldn’t tell them. She was truly alone and in pain. dang
you, Max, dang you for doing this to me!, she cried silently in her head.
Meanwhile Liz was crying, Max was sitting in the Crashdown booth with Michael, Isabel, and Tess. He stared hard at the table with his jaw clenched so
tight that his teeth would have been worn down to the gums. The rest of the pod squad were all trying to process what happened, but it was hard seeing
as no one knew what happened… except for Max. It was all so sudden. One moment Liz was fine and the next thing she was on the ground, screaming as if
she was about to die.
Michael was the first to speak up, always unafraid to voice out his thoughts. “Do you want to explain to us what happened, Maxwell?”
“I don’t even know what happened myself,” replied Max, still blankly staring at the table
Isabel frowned. “You saw something, didn’t you?” she asked, knowing full too well of the connection Liz and her brother had.
“I don’t want to talk about it” was his answer.
Persistent on finding out what happened, Michael sternly said, “Just tell us what you saw.”
Max sighed, knowing he wasn’t going to get out of this. Perhaps it was time to tell them. Then maybe he wouldn’t feel so alone, so burdened, so hurt.
“Liz… She… She…”
“She?” said Tess, trying to get him to finish his sentence.
“She cheated on me.”
Both Isabel and Michael said, “She what?” Tess looked almost pleased for a moment as if she had expected Liz to do that and quickly covered it by
frowning.
“She slept with Kyle. I—… I knew this already.”
“Oh my god, Kyle?” Isabel said in disbelief.
“Why didn’t you tell us?” asked Michael. Max remained silent.
“What happened, Max?” asked Tess, placing her hand over his, urging him to continue. Comfort, that was what she was offering to him.
“Today, when I caught her, I saw her… Oh god!” Max said, gulping. He finally met their shocked eyes with his own tear-filled ones. He was trying to
make sense of what he saw, but deep down, he knew what he saw. “I saw her cheat on me. I caught her red-handed, but this time, oh god! I saw
and felt her cheat on me through her eyes!”
- - - -
December 15, 2000, Friday; New York City:
“Do we hafta, angel?” asked Zan with a frown on his face.
“You know we have to,” replied Future-Liz.
“But why can’t we jus' stay here a little longer? We could <b>[Censored]</b> some more,” he said, waving his eyebrows at her in a
suggestive manner.
Liz smiled. “As appealing as that sounds, you know we can’t. The longer we wait, the less chance we have to save this world.”
“I just… I just…” I just don’t want you to leave me was what Zan really wanted to say, but he couldn’t get the words out. He was never good
with words, but he knew if they went now, his time with Liz will be cut short and he didn’t want to let her go.
Liz laced her fingers with his. “I know, I know.” He didn’t want her to leave and she didn’t want to leave, but it was for the best. This wasn’t her
time; she didn’t belong here. If things didn’t change, it would be a bloodbath all over again.
They walked out of his bedroom, hand-in-hand, and sat down on the couch in the living room. Ava, Lonnie, and Rath were already sitting there, waiting
for them.
“Finally, da horndogs appear!” smirked Rath. “If ya guys stopped <b>[Censored]</b>in’ like rabbits for a sec, we could’ve—“
“Rath, shut da <b>[Censored]</b> up!” yelled Zan. Future-Liz only blushed. “We jus’ needed to talk.”
“More like tryin’ to hump each other.”
Zan glared at his second-in-command. “Jus’ ‘cause ya ain’t gettin’ any from Lon ‘ere, don’t mean ya gotta git up on mah case. We already discussed the
plan. Rath, ya said so yerself earlier: we leave tomorrow. I ain’t got much to pack, so I’m good to go.”
Rath pouted. “I git plenty.” Lonnie shook her head, mouthing the word “No” to Liz.
Ignoring Rath, Ava said, “I already git the car.” She winked and tapped of her index finger to her temple. “Gotta give props to da warps,” she said
with a chuckle.
“Now if ya can bag a guy wit’out warpin’ him,” teased Lonnie.
“Piss off! Ya just jealous ‘cause Rath gets all Tarzan-ape-<b>[Censored]</b> when some ass comes near ya wit’ his <b>****</b>
hangin’ out,” retorted Ava.
No matter how many times Liz told herself that this Ava wasn’t her Tess, she couldn’t help but feel dread. Mind-warp—it was a power with no
limitations. Ava and Tess could get anyone to see and do whatever they wanted all by simply using their power and their imagination. To her, it was
like gift-wrapping and handing Hitler an atom bomb as a present. But slowly, Liz was beginning to like Ava. She was so different from Tess. Ava was
spunky and kind. She never said anything bad, unless provoked. One thing Liz had liked a great deal about Ava and that was she didn’t believe in the
whole destiny crap. She had told Liz that Zan and her slept together a few times but that was in the past. They were nothing more towards each other
than just siblings whereas Tess was constantly persistent on making Max hers.
“’ey, I’m jus’ lookin’ out for her,” Rath replied.
“Lookin’ out! More like acting like a jealous gorilla,” Ava said in disbelief.
“Wha’ was dat, pipsqueak? Say it again,” he said, wielding his fist in the air, “or you’ll meet Mr. Fist.”
Ava smirked, unafraid. “I SAID—“
“Yo, ya two chill it out, okay?” said Lonnie with a roll of her eyes. “Ava, stop pickin’ on Rath. You know he’s a juvenile. Rath, stop actin’ like
I’m yer girl.”
“But yer are mah girl!”
She shrugged her shoulders. “Maybe, but ya don’t see meh goin’ crazy on yer ass when ya got some hoe suckin’ on yer <b>****</b>.” Rath
half-pouted and half-scowled. He was trapped. He didn’t like seeing Lonnie with other men, but for him, he didn’t mind being with other chicks.
“Anyway, back to the plan—I gots the cash,” Lonnie replied. “ATMs suck when up against the mojo of an intergalactic person.”
“I got nothin’,” said Rath with a huge smile.
“I got—“ Zan started, but was cut off by Rath.
“A <b>[Censored]</b>load of condoms?”
“<b>[Censored]</b> off, Rath!”
Liz cursed at herself silently. They didn’t use a condom, not once in the billion times they’ve slept together.
To be continued.
Until the next chapter!
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 09:01 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter 11 - 5/4/2008
Rating: Adult.
Author's Note: I apologize if there are any mistakes in the grammar and in the directions or time span below. I got the directions
and time off of Yahoo Maps, and I was sort of in a rush to post this chapter for all you impatient readers. Other than that, the dupes' language: All
spellings errors in this chapter are deliberate.
Chapter Eleven:
I've been searching for you.
I heard a cry within my soul.
I've never had a yearning quite like this before.
Know that you are walking right through my door.
All of my life, where have you been?
I wonder if I'll ever see you again.
And if that day comes, I know we could win.
I wonder if I'll ever see you again.
A sacred gift of heaven for better worse, wherever.
And I would never let somebody break you down until you cried, never.
All of my life, where have you been?
I wonder if I'll ever see you again.
And if that day comes, I know we could win.
I wonder if I'll ever see you again.
At every time I've always known
that you were there, upon your throne,
a lonely queen without her king.
I longed for you, my love forever.
All of my life, where have you been?
I wonder if I'll ever see you again.
And if that day comes, I know we could win.
I wonder if I'll ever see you again.
I wonder if I'll ever see you again.
I wonder if I'll ever see you again.
“Again,” Lenny Kravitz.
December 16-18, 2000, Saturday-Monday; New York:
Today was the day—the day. They were leaving their birthplace, the only home they knew, to wander across country to save their twins’ asses.
Strangers were more like it. The dupes had never done anything for others except look out for each other. It felt odd to be doing a good deed, or
about to do a good deed. It was unlike their natural. They didn’t know what to make of it, but trusting Future-Liz, they let her guide them.
The gang piled into the vehicle, bringing barely anything with them. No one liked the car Ava had picked out. No, correction: it was a beat-up van,
not a car, and they abhorred it. It had a foul smell as if homeless people had taken shelter in it once, and Lonnie was sure something was growing in
the corners by the second.
“Av’, couldn’t you git like a betta car? Somethin’ betta than dis crap?” Lonnie asked.
“This van feels like it’s gonna explode under mah ass any sec,” said Zan as he focused on driving.
Ava made a ‘whatever’ face at them. “It’s a wha’—three days drive? Suck it up. We lived in [Censored]tier places than dis.”
“Yeah, dat was before. We stronger now. Dudette, we’re [Censored]in’ aliens. You coulda picked somethin’ betta,” said Lonnie, cringing as her
hand came into contact with something sticky beside her.
Zan looked over at Liz who didn’t look pleased either. He turned back to Ava. “You bring shame to us aliens,” he said in the most serious voice ever
before cracking a smile. “We may be clones and on Earth, but we still royalty, ya know.”
Ava raised her middle finger in the air with a brave “I-don’t-care” face. “[Censored] you, Zan!”
“Naw, Av’, no need. I got mah Angel here for dat. She’s real good at satisfyin’ meh too,” he said with a wink to Liz who ended up squirming and
blushing.
Rath rolled his eyes at the banter as Ava decided to spew sentence after sentence filled with profanities. Getting annoyed, he wondered if they would
argue the entire way to Roswell and quickly in fear, he decided to do something about it. He didn’t want to hear them blabber on and on about
something so stupid. He waved his glowing hand around the van, trying to clean it up with his powers. “Betta?” he asked.
Ava and Lonnie shared a look of disbelief before bursting out in laughter. “Rath, the housewife,” Lonnie chuckled out. “Ya couldn’t clean
[Censored] if it were yer ass doin’ the [Censored]tin’.”
Zan cringed and looked away. “Man, if ya ever wanna be seen as a man again, don’t do dat.” With that said, Ava and Lonnie began to do some real
‘home’ cleaning.
Zan started the car and pulled out of its parking space. Ava, Lonnie, and Rath were sitting in the back on the cushions they took from their couch
while Zan and Liz were sitting in the front seats. Zan kept glancing over at his angel, worried. They left bright and early today, but since Liz woke
up, she had been sort of pale and weak. She brushed it off as if it was just a simple bug, but he knew better. He tried to make her as comfortable as
she could be by bringing several pillows and a blanket (reserved only for her, which kind of angered the rest of the group that he didn’t bring any
for them). She felt guilty accepting them, but couldn’t help but squeal inside at Zan’s loving gesture.
“Angel,” he said, glancing off the road for a quick second. “You’s okay?”
“I’m fine, Zan,” she said, smiling at him. “Don’t worry. I’ll be fine.” She felt pretty much okay, but she couldn’t help but feel as if something had
changed in her. Everything felt more in tuned as if her nerves were on fire and she was sensitive to everything. When she had woken up this morning,
the light in her eyes seemed brighter than normal. The water she splashed on her face felt cooler than before. The coffee tasted bitterer. The toast
felt crunchier. The steps under her feet were harder than before. She couldn’t explain it, but felt like she was really living now.
From their calculations, it would take roughly three days to get to Roswell. Thankfully these next few days were going to be clear, but chilly,
skies. Rath had printed a map of the directions to Roswell from New York from the internet in the library. He hated the library only because the
librarians kept giving him dirty looks like he was scum, like he was that irritating piece of gum under someone’s shoe. He never understood why he
received those looks. They stared at him strangely as if he was prancing around naked in front of them, but he was wearing clothes! He had taken a
look at himself to see what was wrong with him—his Mohawk was standing up proudly (not a strand misplaced), a chain hung from his belt loop, his
leather vest was in place, and his tattered jeans showed just how muscular his legs were. He looked good, so what was the librarians’ problem? Lonnie
had to literally drag him out of the library after the printouts were done before he could confront the elderly librarians.
“Man, I gotta piss,” said Rath as he cupped himself through his jeans.
“Dude, we haven’t even git past da tolls of N.J. yet,” Ava replied.
“Hey, when my bladder’s gotta go, its gotta go.”
With that, Lonnie smacked Rath on the side of his head. Zan cursed, feeling that they would never get there as planned. How were they going to be
able to travel to the home of the Aliens when they couldn’t even act like civilized people for half an hour? Liz only smiled because it felt as if she
was home. It was refreshing to see the group fight and argue, and then act like nothing had happened. They were so different from the group she knew
in her timeline. Staring out the window with her head resting against her arms, she watched the trees fly by past her and listened to the group talk
with a serene smile as the wind caressed her face.
If the road seemed long then, it was just the beginning. Reaching Pennsylvania four hours later, they took a bathroom break and decided to grab a
bite at a trucker-friendly diner. The group, missing Zan and Liz who decided to stay in the van, stood on the line to pay for the burgers.
“[Censored]’s sake, if dat was only four hours, how am I goin’ last till Roswell?” cried Ava in agony, stretching out her body. Stretching had
never felt so good before. She blew the purple-streaked blonde bangs out of her eyes in relief as she stood on her tippy toes, stretching her arms
into the air. Her white tank top started to rise, revealing the glittering belly button piercing. This caught the attention of an oversized trucker
who took off his hat and rubbed his hand across his balding head as if he was really rubbing his lower area. She grimaced and turned around, avoiding
his view. “[Censored], this blows!” she said to Lonnie. “If I’m facin’ him, I’m showin’ him mah tits. If I turn ‘round, I show him mah ass.”
Sensing Ava’s frustration, she stood behind Ava, getting in the face of the trucker. Lonnie was hot—she had a killer body, luscious lips, and
piercing green eyes—but when she was angry and wanted to fight, all backed down. She stood till her nose almost touched the other guy’s. “Ya starin’
at mah little sis a lil too hard there, trucker-boy. Ya got a problem?”
The trucker began to stutter, unsure whether to throw a flirtatious line at the tall blonde or to run away from her. He noticed a man in similar
fashion behind her. The man was smirking at him as if he knew what was going to happen and then smacked his fist into his other open hand as if to say
“Just try it and I’ll show you what’s going to happen to your face.” To save his dignity, he plopped the hat back onto his head and left; the bell
above the door rang a little faster and louder than normal.
Rath smiled as the man took off with his tail between his legs. That was his girl! He dropped his arm over at Ava out of comfort. He then took out a
box of cards from his vest pocket. “I got cards! Let’s play some strip poker!” It was the only thing he swiped from the gas station before they left
New York. He forgot to take some [Censored] magazines, which left him kind of sad.
“You’re such a [Censored]in’ ‘tard, Rath,” Ava replied. “Ain’t no one gonna strip for ya.”
“Fine, then. Regular poker?”
“Imagine playin’ cards for ten hours,” said Lonnie, making a face. What she was really saying was “Imagine playing cards with Rath from Pennsylvania
to Indiana for ten hours.”
Together, the girls gave each other a distressed look. Rath made a “huh” noise in confusion as to why they were so opposed to playing cards. Paying
for and grabbing the burgers, they walked back to the parked van when they noticed it was slightly rocking back and forth.
“Goddangit, [Censored]ing horndogs!” yelled Rath, kicking the tire in anger.
Ava’s nose gave a twitch while Lonnie made a gagging noise. They chose a seat across the parking lot and sat down, eating their burgers and watching
the van rock. When it finally had come to end, they aired out of the van to get rid of the sex smell and climbed back into the van with Rath taking
the wheels. Lonnie moved up to the front seat with Zan, Liz, and Ava in the back. While Zan was leaning against the van’s wall, Liz cuddled up beside
him.
“So how was it?” asked Ava, her eyebrow rising up in curiosity. She was asking about the sex.
Liz couldn’t stop the smile that went from ear to ear. “It was fan-[Censored]ing-tastic.”
“dang straight!” said Zan, planting a wet kiss on his girl’s cheek.
Rath drove from Ohio to Indiana, which took roughly ten hours, only stopping for gas halfway through. He had to blast rock music in his player just to
keep him up. Ten hours of sitting and absolutely no coffee—no wonder his ass was numb. Not to mention, the bathroom break in Pennsylvania didn’t do
him any good. Within the first three hours of driving, he had to go again. It didn’t help very much when “Splash of Water (My Home)” by Metallica
started playing on his player. Over and over again, all he heard was “Splash of water… Splash of water… Splash of water.” Once the van stopped,
everyone ran out of the van and into the bathrooms.
“Oh my god, peein’ never felt sooooooo good,” groaned Ava in pleasure as she felt herself get lighter by the second as she hovered over the
toliet.
“Tell me about it,” snickered Liz in the stall over.
“Hurry up, [Censored]es. I gots to go!” screamed Lonnie, pounding on their stall doors.
Over at the men’s stall, Zan and Rath were relieving themselves with an empty wall hung urinal in between them, of course. As the noise of water
streaming filled the air, Zan looked over at a closed-eyed Rath who had a hand flat against the tile wall. “You okay, man?” he smirked.
Still with his eyes closed, Rath stood up straighter and started to bend a little backwards. He replied, “Don’t talk to me. You’s interruptin’ a
beautiful thing” and continued to empty his bladder. Zan laughed at the sight of Rath looking like he had just gone to heaven.
Once all satisfied, they decided to eat dinner at a local diner for about an hour. They were all tired and bored to death. Ten hours of card playing,
silly arguments, and sleeping—it was more than they could handle after being cooped up in a small area for so long. They took up two booths because
they all wanted room to stretch out. Rath was in his own booth while Lonnie and Ava sat across from Zan and Liz. A waitress came by and took their
order.
“Ten hours!” cried Lonnie as she lowered herself further down on the chair and stretched out her legs till they collided with Liz’s.
“Ten [Censored]in’ hours!” growled Rath, aggravated by the boredom as he dropped his head down onto his arms. He was beyond exhausted.
Ava just let out a small whine and curled up next to Lonnie with her head resting against her friend’s shoulder. As the waitress placed their plates
of food down, they dug into the food as if they hadn’t eaten in days. Liz took pity on them. If only they could will themselves to Roswell in a blink
of an eye, they would. Poor guys. If I could make this easier on them, I would. Where were the spaceships when you needed them, she thought.
Zan stuffed his mouth with food with one hand and his other arm was slung over her shoulder. For some reason, her burger tasted even better with Zan
around.
Just as Rath took a few sips of his steaming cup of coffee goodness, Zan spoke. “Guys, no coffee. That’s gonna git ya to go some more—harder and
faster. It’s a laxative too, ya know.” As soon as he processed his friend’s words, Rath spit out the coffee, making a mess of his booth. After holding
his bladder for ten hours, he wasn’t ready to go through that ordeal again.
“Smart, [Censored],” smirked Lonnie, running her fingers lazily through his mohawk.
When dinner was over and they filled up the gas tank, it was Liz’s turn to be behind the wheel. Ava and Lonnie were snoring softly while Rath was
half-dozing off and half-listening to his Metallica albums, which gave Liz something to laugh about, seeing that Michael liked Metallica as well. Zan
was leaning against the van door, watching her drive. He liked how the moonlight hit her skin, making her glow. Her eyes sparkled and her lips
glimmered. She was a true goddess in his eyes.
A little unnerved by his stare, she quickly glanced over. “What?”
“You’re beautiful, ya know that?”
She blushed and grinned. “I bet you say that to all the pretty girls.”
With a wink, he replied, “I said beautiful, not pretty.” Again, she could only smile. Despite how good Zan made her feel, she felt worse physically
than this morning, but she hid it well. Her stomach felt cold if it was even possible. Her eyes felt a little drier and her limbs felt a little numb.
She took some aspirin and put on an I’m-well face. It helped that it was night, masking most of her semi-pale face in the dark.
Then Zan placed his hand on Liz’s hip. “What are you doing?” she hissed at him, trying to keep focused on the road. He gave her a wink and then his
hand slid under her shirt where his talented fingers found her already hard nipple and gave it a pinch. Despite feeling unwell, she could not keep her
body from reacting from Zan’s touch. Gasping, her hands unconsciously slipped from the steering wheel causing the van to swerve. Quickly getting her
bearings back with her hands firmly on the wheel, Zan growled a “be careful” into her ear before placing wet kisses down her neck. She tried her best
to keep the van on the straight road, but it was hard when an impossibly sexy man was touching her. “Zan, stop. It’s too dangerous and the others
might wake up!” she hissed.
“Yeah, but isn’t it such a turn on?” he smirked as he cupped her heat through her jeans. She gasped at the pressure. “The danger of gittin’ caught,
the danger that we could crash… Doesn’t dat jus’ make it all more hot?” Unsnapping her pants, his fingers dipped into her the waistband of her panties
and found their way past the soft curls to her nub. Liz stared at him with frightened eyes.
“Zan, don’t—Oh god!” she moaned out as his finger made contact with her clitoris. She couldn’t stop herself from pressing her lower area
harder against his finger.
“[Censored], you’re so wet,” he said in a husky voice as her juices coated his fingers. He felt the soft but hard button under his finger.
Softly rubbing against it, Liz shivered and tried to keep her moans to herself. His fingers then dipped lower. Knowing what he wanted to do and unable
to stop herself, she scooted lower into her seat all the while trying to drive in a straight line. His index finger sank into her wet and willing
core. He could feel her clench her walls around his finger. As best as he could, he began to thrust his finger in and out of her.
“More,” she whimpered out, trying to spread her legs as wide as she can while keeping her foot on the gas pedal. She heard a groan erupt from Zan’s
throat and all was forgotten as his middle finger entered her as well. She needed more. With one hand on the wheel, she placed her other hand over
Zan’s, helping him. With his free hand, he traced her lips and she sucked in one of his digits. Her tongue swirled around the tip of his finger,
showing what she would do to him if it was his **** in her mouth. He watched as her pink tongue darted out to caress his finger. God, how he
wanted to pull them over and take her outside against the van.
As his finger fell from her mouth, he placed his hand on the steering wheel, navigating the wheels. Liz quickly dropped her hand from the steering
wheel, letting Zan take control of the car. She leaned as far back as she could as Zan’s fingers found her g-spot. His fingers began to roughly and
clumsily enter her. She watched as his hand move inside from outside her pants. For some reason, instead of actually seeing his hand playing with her,
the image of his covered hand turned her on. She couldn’t see what was happening, but she could feel what was happening. As she heavily panted in
replacement of her moans, she stared at Zan who was watching her intently. Her eyes widened at the look of lust all over his face.
“You’re so [Censored]in’ sexy, so [Censored]in’ beautiful,” he said, licking his lips at the sight of her heaving breasts. “Show me,
show ‘em to me,” he ordered. Knowing exactly what he was referring to, with her free hand, she pulled down the front of her tank top, exposing her
breasts to him. Once the sight of her nipples came into view, he quickly bent down to her breast, latching onto one of the brown circles. She bit into
her fist to stop herself from screaming in pleasure as his teeth gently sunk down. His thumb then began to rub at her nub without breaking the rhythm
of his fingers. He pulled away, taking in the sight of her wet nipple from his mouth. He captured her gaze with his.
“Zan,” she whimpered, her fist falling away from her mouth. He pressed his forehead against hers, enjoying her heavy breathing against his lips. She
was so close, he could feel it. Her walls were quivering around his fingers. He then pressed down on her nub. Her body stiffened, knowing she was
going to come.
“You feel so wet—soppin’ wet. Do you feel that? You’re soaking wet for me,” he growled as he felt more of her juices coating his hand. With a flick of
his finger, it came. Her eyes grew wide. Her pants grew louder and heavier. She unconsciously pressed her foot down on the accelerator as her glazed
eyes continued to stare into Zan’s. The van hummed with speed, the engine growing rowdier. She rode his hand till she could no longer handle it
anymore. He enjoyed the fearful look that darted across her face when she was about to come. He relished how she panted her orgasm out in order not to
wake the others with screams. He loved the sight and feeling of her body. When she recovered, he removed his fingers from her. She lessened the
pressure on the pedal and placed her shaking hands on the steering wheel again, trying her dang best to focus on the road. He popped his fingers into
his mouth and licked them. “Tasty,” he smirked with a wink. Liz could only fluster.
When they reached the border of Oklahoma, which was five and half hours later, Lonnie took the wheel. She took a look in the back and saw that
everyone was sleeping—Liz was cuddled face first into Zan with her legs tangled with his and one of her hands on her stomach. Zan’s arm was slung over
Liz protectively with his other hand cupping her ass to him. Ava was sleeping behind Rath with her knee digging into his back, which caused Rath to
yell out in his sleep and unconsciously hit Ava every once in a while. Focusing her eyes back on the road, Lonnie groaned at the endless darkness in
front of her.
“Lucky bastards,” she said, wanting to go back to sleep herself. Shivering at the cold, she placed her hand over the vents and made the heat blast
out. When she got the halfway to Oklahoma, she stopped at a gas station, filling up the fuel. She didn’t bother to wake the others, almost enjoying
the serene sight, but mostly because she didn’t want to hear another argument between Rath and Ava. She continued to drive till they got to Amarillo,
Texas. She couldn’t help but snort when she saw a sign on the way that read, “The road does not end.”
“You’s tellin’ me,” she said to herself, feeling as if the road kept on going and going.
A little past Amarillo, it was Ava’s turn. As she lazily rubbed her eyes, she took in the sight of nature all around her. She never saw this kind of
view before. It was all buildings and cars in New York. It was all grass, trees, and rocks. To Ava, the city life she once knew never felt further
away before. She drove through Canyon in the Randall County of Texas. Liz woke up just in time to see the welcome sign of Hereford. Her head pounded
like a migraine. She ached all over the place. Yep, she was feeling a lot worse than yesterday. Detaching herself from Zan’s arm, she stood up as much
as she could in the van, ignoring the pain in her empty stomach. She placed her hand on Ava’s shoulder and gave her a weak smile.
“Ava, can we take a detour? I want to show you guys something.”
She nodded and with Liz’s instruction, she drove them to Earth, Texas in an hour. The sun was starting to rise in the morning sky. It was a beautiful
sight. It wasn’t something one could see in New York. The land seemed to go on and on, and the sky was so vast. The clouds looked like dollops of whip
cream. The grass swayed gently with the breeze. When they got to where Liz wanted to go, she woke up everyone else when they were at the border of
Earth.
“Where are we?” said Rath, rubbing his eyes as he stumbled out of the van, still groggy.
Liz smiled and replied, “Earth.”
“Ha ha, very funny. I know we on Earth, idiot,” he said, shoving Liz.
Hearing Liz’s yelp, Ava pointed to the sign and came to her defense. “No, you jerk, the location is called Earth.”
Squinting at the sign, he shouted, “Population 1,109! Aren’t peeps [Censored]in' in dis town?”
Lonnie and Ava only ignored Rath—they were far too used to his stupidity. Liz appeared behind Zan, slipping her hand into his as he stared at the
sign before him. Reaching out, he traced the words: “Welcome to Earth.” He could only smile and kiss Liz, letting her know how much he loved her
bringing him here. Liz knew the gang never felt at home on Earth, the planet. They weren’t welcomed with open arms and they had a tough life. They
were left alone on a planet not like their own, left without answers as to who they were and why they had powers, left to fend for only themselves.
This was just something she could give to them before she left. Something to show them that Earth was their home.
“Thank you, Liz,” he whispered against her lips.
She pulled away to look into his eyes. “I love you, Zan. Don’t forget that.”
“I won’t.”
“She’ll love you too.”
Zan blinked. “Who? What are ya talkin’ ‘bout?”
Liz knew she didn’t have long. She finally understood why she was in pain. The numbness in her stomach was spreading to throughout her body. Her
knees felt as if they were ready to buckle any second. Her body felt icy. “She will love you too,” she gasped as the tremors erupted within
her.
“Liz, what are ya talkin’ about? What are you talking about!” he yelled, growing increasingly angry. He didn’t know what Liz was trying to tell him.
What is she talking about, he thought.
Then her knees finally gave out. She fell down, clutching onto her stomach. She wondered if it had been this painful when her Max disappeared. But
this can’t be! They hadn’t even made it to Roswell yet. They haven’t even—there was no possible way they already changed the future just by heading to
Roswell. Something else was wrong. This wasn’t supposed to happen this early. Something was wrong! She wasn’t ready to go. She wasn’t ready! Oh god,
she wasn’t ready to die!
“LIZ!” cried Zan, falling down with her.
The gang watched with worry etched on their faces. One minute they were fine and joking around; the next they saw their King and his lover on the
ground.
“Oh god, I wish I had more time,” she said weakly, clutching onto Zan’s arms. Please, not yet. Please, give me more time, she silently
pleaded to the Gods. I’m not ready! Oh god, what about the b—
“No, Liz, NO!”
As she fought against ceasing, she could feel the beads of sweat slid down her face. Or were those her tears? Wiping her face with her sooty hand,
she had to accept this was the coming now. This was the end. This was meant to be. She didn’t want to leave this—him—but this was what she was meant
to do. This wasn’t her life. She didn’t belong here. She had to let him know, before it was too late. She had to tell him. “I wish… I wish things
turned out differently.”
Zan held her in his hands, his thumbs wiping away her tears. His face was just as wet at Liz’s. He knew what was happening and he didn’t want it to
happen. It was too early! He thought they had more time. He wasn’t ready. “Angel, no! Baby, no, I love you,” he cried.
“She will love you and she will give you the greatest gift ever,” she weakly smiled through the shooting pain.
“No, don’t talk. Please, please, don’t leave me, please,” cried Zan as he held Liz in his arms. Liz tried to memorize his face and as she tilted her
face up to kiss him one last time, she disappeared before her lips could reach his. Zan felt his arms fold in together—he was hugging nothing but
air.
“NOOOOO!” screamed Zan. His eyes darted everywhere for her but she was nowhere to be seen. She was gone. Gone. Seeing their king in pain and in need
of comfort, Ava and Lonnie wrapped their arms around him. They tried to settle him down, but he was adamant on struggling against them as if they were
the ones that took Liz away. “NOOOOO!” he continued to scream. He howled towards the sky in agony, causing the Earth sign to snap off in half and the
wheels of the van exploded. As everything erupted around them, Zan could only keep screaming. The girls tried to soothe him, but Zan was too
distraught, too far gone. Rath just sat on the ground, stunned that Liz was gone. It was a blow to the stomach for all of them, but clearly for Zan,
he lost the love of his life. He, of course, was the one who took it the hardest. Clearing his dry throat amidst the screams, Rath remembered before
they left their home in New York, Liz had told him what to do.
Flashback: Liz quietly snuck up behind Rath who was curiously staring at a Playboy magazine. She watched as he tilted the
magazine to the side and pulled out a poster of a big-breasted blonde girl with pink lips. Just as he was about to whistle at the naked woman, a voice
spoke from behind him.
“Wishing that was Lonnie?” she said, breaking the silence.
Rath let out a yell, scrambling to hide the magazine when he caught sight of Liz. “What! What? NO!” he said, nervously. [Censored] was not
something he wanted to look at with his so-called sister in the room.
Liz could only laugh. She kneeled down in front of him, placing her hands on his knees with a funny smile. Then Rath began to look everywhere else
but Liz. “Uhhh, Liz, you lookin’ tight and all, but I don’t want ya blowin’ me,” said Rath, pretending to rub his hands against his jeans only to
really push Liz’s hands off his legs.
She slapped him on the arm. “Shut up, Rath! I’m not going to blow you. I just need to talk, okay?”
“What about?”
“Zan needs you.”
“Needs meh now?”
“No, but he needs you by his side.”
“Durrf, I’m always by his side.”
“No, I mean… Rath! Listen carefully. When you guys succeed, I’m going to disappear like I never came here in the first place. When I’m gone, Zan will
need you.”
He intently watched Liz. He saw that she was struggling not to think too much about disappearing, but she had to. She was thinking ahead, she was
thinking of Zan’s best interest. “Zan will need you when everything to him seems bleak, seems hopeless. Promise me, Rath. Promise me you’ll be there
for him to help him back on his feet. You’ll help guide him to do the right thing. Promise me.”
He took her hands in his and held them with a reassuring grip. “I promise, Liz. I promise.”
Liz had prepared him that day, letting him know what he had to do. So he stood up, pushed the two girls aside, and placed his hands on either side of
Zan’s shoulder, getting his friend to focus on him.
“Zan! Zan!” he yelled into Zan’s face, getting his attention. “She’s gone,” he said.
“I want her back!”
“I do too, but she gone. Gone.”
Zan choked on his cry. “I love her. I didn’t get a chance to tell it to her more. I love her!”
“I know ya do. I know ya do and she knows too. Zan, trust me, she knows more than you think. But she wouldn’t want ya to be like dis. We came here to
do a mission and we’s goin’ to accomplish dat, okay, fearless leader? She wouldn’t want her death to be for nothing. Okay, duke? Ya hear me?”
Zan nodded his head, trying to calm himself down as Rath’s words seeped into his brain. Rath wasn’t as cold-hearted as most thought. In the short
time he knew Liz, he had grown to love her as his little sister. But life was tough and he knew that. His heart broke when she vanished before his
eyes, but it was his job to snap Zan back to reality, to keep Zan balanced, to keep Zan in a leadership-mode.
Zan and Rath let themselves be embraced by a tearful Ava and Lonnie. They lost someone they cared for dearly today; they would need a moment to get
their bearings.
Ava looked up at the bright sunny sky. How it contrasted them in this moment. She wanted to scream just like Zan had. It wasn’t fair. Liz didn’t
deserve to disappear like that. Liz was one of the kindest people she had ever met. She did not deserve any of this.
Lonnie found comfort in Rath’s arms. She knew Liz was going to be gone. She prepared herself for this, but still, she could not stop the tears from
coming.
After two hours of tears, silence, and sitting on the side of the road, a silent Zan stood up and fixed the wheels. Without a word among the group,
he drove them from Earth, Texas to Roswell, New Mexico in three hours.
To be continued.
Ask yourselves this while you wait for the next chapter: what happened to cause Future-Liz to disappear early? :twisted:
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 09:02 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter 12 - 5/17/2008
Author's Note: Read on to find why Future-Liz disappeared early!
Sorry for this being clichéd, but I have only one thing to say: Please don’t kill me and don't give up on this story!
There are lines from “Meet The Dupes” (Season 2, Episode 8). Please pay attention to the dates.
Chapter Twelve:
She's upset.
Bad day.
Heads for the dresser drawer to drive her pain away.
Nothing good can come of this.
She opens it. There's nothing.
There is only left over tears…
Then she closed her eyes and found relief in a knife.
The blood flows as she cries.
All alone, the way she feels.
Left alone to deal with all the pain-drenched sorrow relief.
Bite the lip just forget the bleeding.
Then she closed her eyes and found relief in a knife.
The blood flows as she cries.
Curled up, she's on the floor.
Relief left her.
She had hoped for something more from it,
(Hoped for something more) from it.
He leans down to comfort her.
She is weeping and he wraps his arms around,
and around, and around, and...
The deeper you cut, the deeper I hurt.
The deeper you cut, it only gets worse.
Now she's slowly opening...
Yeah, she's slowly opening...
New eyes...
Then she opened her eyes
and found relief through his life,
and put down her knives.
Then she opened her life
and found relief through his eyes,
and put down,
she put down her life.
“The Way She Feels,” Between The Trees.
December 15, 2000, Friday; Roswell, New Mexico:
Liz was lying down on her lawn chair, staring up at the glittery but tar pitted sky on her balcony. Her parents had gone off to a trip—something
about seeing Venus in the sky. That meant she had the house to herself—all completely to herself. She shuddered at the thought. Empty was her house.
It was quiet, dark—perhaps too quiet and too dark—and it frightened her. If her home had mice, she would’ve heard them squeaking about, but there
weren’t any. If she were pacing in her home, she would only hear her footsteps but instead she heard every single sound that came from outside her
home. The tires of the single car driving down the wet pavement sounded as if she was underneath the car, being dragged along for the ride. The few
chirps of grasshoppers irritated her like a song stuck in her head. Even the breeze annoyed her—she borderlined on warm and cold.
Looking around her, without even having to realize it, she knew she was alone. How did I end up like this, she thought to herself with a
sigh. She wasn’t talking about her parents. She was talking about everyone else in her life. But she knew the reason why. She just didn’t want to
believe it. She didn’t want to face it for the pain was too much for her to bear. If she had a choice, would she really stab herself in the eye with a
pen just to face reality? No, she wouldn’t. She would rather make it quick and easy like a bandaid so she could start healing as soon as possible.
While the stars twinkled, instead of being in awe of its beauty, she felt the stars mocked her. They gleamed at her with such happiness while she was
in a state of agony. Tapping the pen in her hand lightly against her open journal on her lap, she glanced down at the black ink that was scribbled all
over the gold lines with great big blots after each period—thought pauses, that’s what they were. The radio hummed softly in the background, playing
only, oh the irony, depressing music.
It had almost been a month since Future-Max visited her. Who knew a simple act would bring about so much pain? He had good intentions and that was to
save his family and friends, but when he went to the past to change things, he made things worse for Liz. Granted it was better than everyone dying,
but it was too soon to tell. What if this future was worse than Future-Max’s lifetime? What if Tess still left? What if everyone died anyway? She
sighed. There was no way Future-Max would have wanted this for her.
Once the rest of the group had found out what happened (it was only a matter of time before Michael told Maria, and Maria told Alex), the group
quickly moved away from Liz like pepper in contact with dish soap. In their eyes, she was at fault. They all knew how Max and Liz felt about one
another, but Liz sleeping with Kyle? It was so unlike her and this caused them to question if they really knew her in the first place. They didn’t
shun her completely, but they didn’t come find her as much either. They still talked to her whenever they saw each other; it was more as respectful
greetings. Alex and Maria tried to get her to open up (Kyle was smart to stay away for a while), but Liz was persistent on remaining silent.
Sometimes, she just wanted to literally sewn her mouth shut just so they could see that she wouldn’t tell them, that she would never tell them. Soon,
the topic lingered in the air, unsaid. No one wanted to talk about it. Max was hurt by Liz’s action and Liz was hurt by her own actions. No one wanted
to pour salt on the wound, so to speak.
Liz never meant for Max to see what took place between her and Future-Max. She couldn’t even imagine what he must be feeling or thinking. The first
thing that came to her mind was if he had seen Future-Max’s face, but he hadn’t. He hadn’t.
Flashback: Liz hated the fact that everything was turning to a mess again. She and Max had finally gotten slightly better. They
were going to be friends again, but then… dang the flashes! What was this connection she had with Max? What was this spark that allowed him to dive
into her most private thoughts and memories? Wanting to fix things, she gathered the courage to walk to the Evans’ place. She wanted to… God, how she
wanted to tell him the truth, how she wanted to embrace him in her arms, how she wanted to kiss his pain away, but she knew she couldn’t. This was all
so repetitive. She just wanted to be free from everything. She just wanted him to know. She just wanted him. It was all so simple, wasn’t it? Just
tell him and finally be happy, but life wasn’t that kind. Murphy’s Law really does apply to me, thought Liz. She couldn’t tell him. She
wouldn’t tell him.
Wiping her sweaty hand against her jeans, she lightly knocked on Max’s window. Was that too light? Did Max hear that? Should she knock again? Time
seemed to move slow when her knuckles connected with the glass, but then there was a rustle from the inside. She held her breath and the window flew
open. Max stared at her with surprise and then his face hardened over, remembering exactly what she did. It was that same look he gave her when he saw
that she “slept” with Kyle. It was a vicious cycle over and over again. How many times did she hurt him already? How many more times will she have to
hurt him?
“What do you want?” he said, his voice devoid of all emotions but anger.
She took in his shirtless state. Had it been that long ago since her hand was pressed up against his muscular back and his warm chest against her own
skin? Had it been that long since her fingers playfully ran through his soft hair? Had it been that long since they stared into each other’s eyes for
hours? Had it been that long since she was kissing those luscious lips in Michael’s apartment? Had it been that long ago?
“Well?” he said, annoyed at her silence and stare.
Licking her cracked lips, she looked down at her feet and back at him. “I hate this, Max! I hate that we can’t even be around each other. Long before
all this, we were friends. We talked. We laughed. I don’t understand why we just can’t go back to that.”
He shook his head in disbelief. “We can’t. I can’t.”
“I know what I did and I know you’re hurting. Max, I just… Remember you said you were going to let me go? That you were going to let me grow? What
happened to that?”
“I guess I realized I can’t go back.”
“Max, please. Don’t do this to us.”
“I just… I need time.”
That was something. Time—she could give him that. Time—it was all she had. Time—it was better than him completely denying her his friendship. If he
did, how could she survive? She would always love him and he would never know, but having him around… that was enough. Time—yes, she would give him
that.
“Okay, I understand that. I do. I can respect it.”
Seconds passed. Was there really nothing left to be said, she asked herself. She had so much that she wanted to tell him. It was all she
could think of as she slowly walked here. What did she want to tell him? Sensing there was nothing left to say, Max started to shut the window. Just
as it was about to clasp into the hinge, she remembered. Her hand thrust out and wedged in between the wall and the window frame.
“Max, I need to ask you something. Did you see… Can you tell me what you saw?”
He took a step back and scowled at her. “How can you ask me that, Liz?”
“Please, Max, I need to know.”
“You want to know? You really want to know?” he yelled at her.
Liz flinched at his tone. She could understand his anger. If she were in his position, she would be mad as well. “Please, I have to know.”
“God, Liz! What I saw was—Goddangit, Liz! I saw you [Censored] some other guy that’s not Kyle. Is that what you wanted to hear?”
He didn’t see Kyle. He didn’t see Future-Max! Was she really that dang lucky? Could fate be showing mercy on her? Could it really be that easy? “But
did you see his face?” she asked. God, it pained her to see him in such emotional turmoil. She hated this, but she had to do it.
“[Censored]! What are you trying to pull, Liz?! Did you want me to see his face?” Liz was tempted to tell him yes, but she bit her tongue.“No, Liz, I didn’t. I didn’t see his face. Instead, I saw his back. His [Censored]ing back moving while he was—while you
were—[Censored], LIZ!”
She let out a rush of air that she had been holding, but immediately regretted it when Max saw it. She saw the window frame tremble and noticed Max’s
hand was no longer on it. It was his powers. “I don’t understand you, Liz. I don’t. You say you love me and then you sleep with Kyle? And then I find
out it wasn’t just him, but someone else? I—I…” He shook his head. Walking to his drawer, he pulled a box out and handed it to Liz. “You said you
wanted to be friends. Well, I thought about it. I realized that I can’t be friends with you.”
“Max, please don’t—“
“I’m still in love with you and I don’t know how to forgive you. I’m still hanging on to you, to what we had, and I know it will never be the same.
So let’s make a clean break, right here. I can’t do this with you, Liz.”
Liz opened the box and saw it was the pocket knife she had given him last Christmas. “Max, this is yours. I gave it to you last Christmas.”
“I’m giving it back.”
“Max, I don’t want you to hate me.”
“Well, I guess that’s the problem, Liz.” Then the window slammed shut in her face, leaving Liz standing in the dark.
She thanked the gods for that he hadn’t seen Future-Max’s face. Now the price she was paying was the loss of Max’s friendship. Everything she had
done, everything Future-Max had done, would have been ruined. She made note to herself to be careful when coming in close contact with Max, but that
was easy now. Max wanted nothing to do with her and Tess took her place. She was everywhere he was, comforting him. It disgusted Liz to no ends, but
this was meant to be.
She wished Future-Max had never come. She longed for what she was supposed to have—a marriage with Max Evans, the love of her life.
Flash: “Come on, guys!” cried Liz as she danced in Max’s arms in the desert under the starry night.
“Liz, we’re tired,” said Alex as he laid sleeping Isabel into the back seat of a convertible.
“But this is our wedding night!” said Max, laughing as he twirled Liz. “This is the happiest moment of our lives. We should be celebrating!”
“Maxwell, we’ve been celebrating for hours! We’re happy for you, but sorry if some of us don’t have the strength to keep up,” Michael said as he
placed an arm around Maria, angling her so her head rested against his shoulder as they leaned up against the car.
Max chuckled and smiled down at his bride. “You guys are such party-poopers! We don’t need them, do we, Liz?”
Liz shook her head, her face still plastered with the same enormous smile since she said, “I do.” She curled her arms around her husband’s neck and
pressed her lips against his. “No, we don’t. We have each other.”
“And that’s all that matters,” he said, his lips brushing against hers. Their lips found a rhythm and under the starry night, they were finally
one.
That was how her life was supposed to turn out, but that marriage would only end in death. No matter how much Liz hated wishing for her marriage, deep
down she was glad Future-Max had done what he had done. Lives would be saved, but she bet he didn’t know how severe the repercussions of his actions
would be. Better than death, she guessed.
Liz was sure the gods were secretly laughing at her. “What have I ever done to you? What did I do to deserve this?” she asked the stars, trying to
keep herself from screaming. She began to regret everything that had happened since the day Max had saved her. She wondered what life would be if Max
hadn’t stopped her from dying, if she had died. No one would even suspect aliens were involved in the shooting. Max, Michael, and Isabel would have
been safe. Who knows, maybe Tess would have never showed up. Then the whole destiny crap would’ve been long forgotten. Everything would stay the time.
Just another life of small town girl at the wrong place, at the wrong time—this sounded better than right now.
Closing her journal, she slipped into window, and placed the book in the secret space of her brick wall in her bedroom. She walked into the bathroom
and quick became disgusted with the sight of herself in her cabinet mirror. God, who was she? Who was this person staring back at her? Who was this
person with the black bags under her eyes? Who was this person with the permanent lines across her forehead? Just who was this person? No wonder she
felt like she was crawling out of her skin. She was trapped in another body. Turning on the faucet, she placed the stopper on the drain and let the
water rise. She treaded her fingers against the warm water, lost in thought.
So much had happened in such a short period of time. Had it really only been a month, just one month? Liz was trying her best to keep sane, to stay
grounded, but all her feelings were overwhelming and they took a toll on her physical state. She constantly had headaches and she still wasn’t getting
enough sleep. Her dreams… they were memories of Future-Max, she was sure of it. Like before, she still couldn’t make anything out but just feelings.
But every once in a while, when she comes into contact of a certain object that held significant meaning to Future-Max, she would get flashes of what
happened surrounding that object. She hated them because they only reminded her of what wasn’t meant to be. With the replaying of all these scattered
memories, Liz was beginning to wonder what her true feelings were and what were of Future-Max’s. The fact that she knew what killing someone felt like
didn’t help. The grip and thrusting power of a weapon in her hand, the warm blood soaking her skin… It was as if death surrounded her no matter how
far she ran.
She couldn’t help but wonder what Future-Max was thinking as he had laid beside her, waiting to disappear into thin air. Did he think about his past
life? About his wife, the future version of her? Did he regret what they did that night or was he just as happy as she was? Did he think about what
the new future would bring? Did he wish he had never come back to the past? She wondered if he had been just resting beside her when he disappeared or
whether his arms was wrapped around her when he did. She often shuddered when she thought about this, wondering what she would have thought about if
she were in his position. God, how much she wanted to see him in his last moments before he left her. But what would she have done? She would’ve held
him and cried. She would’ve kissed him till he was gone. She would’ve tried to make love with one him last time out of desperation, hoping to keep him
there with her a little longer. She would’ve told him again just how much she loved him. But she couldn’t. Instead it felt too much like a dream.
Worse, like an amazing one night stand that ended badly like all one night stands.
Tugging off her clothes, she slid into the cool tub and leaned against the back end of the white porcelain. She rested in the clear warm water,
letting her hands splash lightly against the liquid. The warmness of the water soothed her aching body. She could feel all the dirtiness wash away.
Rubbing her feet together, she stared at her naked body under the water. Who did this body belong to? Her hand passed over her face as if she was
trying to rub the tiredness from her eyes.
She let herself slip into the water till she was submerged in the water, lying almost flat on the bottom. Small air bubbles floated from her mouth as
she stared upwards. Everything was hazy and blurry, but she could make out her bathroom. She reached her hand up towards the surface but didn’t go
beyond to break the surface. This was how she felt—she was caught between a glass wall or a prison, unable to break free, like she was drowning,
unable to breathe. She felt like everything was moving faster than she was as if she was stuck on pause. No matter how hard she tried to break free,
everything only seemed to get worse. Take Max and her for instance. They were fine. They were getting along, but then the flashes came and now Max
refused to even look at her. He wanted absolutely nothing to do with her. Love—he loved her since the third grade. Love—she found out too late and now
it was gone. Love—even love wasn’t enough.
When her lungs burned and cried for air, she rose up from the water, resting up against the back of the tub once again, slicking her hair back. How
much more could she take? As she gasped for air, she couldn’t help but roll her eyes at the ridiculousness of the situation. Reaching for the shaving
cream and the razor, she propped her leg on the edge of the porcelain boat. She lathered her leg in the gel and began to shave her leg. Then
frightened by the phone ringing, she accidentally nicked her leg. Dropping the razor into the water, her hand clamped around the cut. She watched as a
thin trail of blood flowed down her leg and from between her fingers.
The phone continued to ring in her room. She was too tired, too lazy to go get it so she let it ring. “God dang it!” she screamed, slapping her hand
against the surface of the water, letting it spill out of the tub, as her leg submerged back into the water. The blood disappeared when the water
ratio increased. Life wasn’t fair and Liz knew that. But at this moment, she felt like everything was against her. Nothing seemed to be going her way.
She felt like she was the only one in the world in such pain. Actually, she probably was. Who else knew about the aliens? Who else had their future
would-have-been husband visit them? In midst of her thoughts, Liz hadn’t even noticed when she started to cry. The tears wouldn’t stop flowing and she
couldn’t stop. She choked back a sob as the familiar song began to play on the radio.
Shaking her in disbelief to the melody, she sang softly along with the song: “Into the brave new world, I hope I see you on the other side of
this changing world.” Brave, she was not. New and changing world—yes, it was. The other side seemed like a better place than here.
All these questions, all these ramblings—they all led to the same time, to the same emotion. She didn’t want to live like this anymore. She was
constantly in fear, in pain, and in sadness. She was tired and worn out. She didn’t deserve this, none of this. What did she do that was so terribly
that she had to be punished like this? She was just a simple small town girl, doing what the love of her life wanted. Why did so many things have to
go wrong? Why her? What was so horrible or special about her that she had to go through all this? God, if only Grandma Claudia was still around. She
was probably the only person who can give her a true insight on everything. She was the only person she could trust to talk to. But Grandma Claudia
was dead. Her parents were as clueless to everything. Maria and Alex are innocent bystanders and she couldn’t risk having them carry her burden. Kyle
would be a bad idea. Isabel and Michael would never understand. Max? Definitely not. Tess would be like selling her soul to the devil for free. Just
who did she have that she could talk to? Who did she have left in her life?
Staring at the cut on her leg, she made her decision. She had seen the movies, read the books, heard the stories. Before, she would have never even
considered it. Before, she would have thought it was stupidity and sheer cowardliness to do it. But now in this situation, she wondered if others
could do it, why couldn’t she? If Max is supposed to be with Tess, who was she supposed to be with now? What was stopping her? What was the point in
living? She gathered all her courage up and quickly grabbed her razor. She pushed the handle away from the razor piece and dropped it to the tile
floor. It seemed so easy, almost too easy. Could she do it? Could she? Then as she held her breath, gathering all the courage she had, with one quick
swoop, she nicked herself in the wrist. The four blades made the cut easily enough for the blood to quickly drip down her arm as if they were trailing
down a vein. Fascinated, she watched as the blood droplets hit the water, spreading like blobs of ink. It was darker than she had imagined—brick red.
No, it was crimson red. This wasn’t the corn syrup and red dye seen in the movies. This was the real thing—this was real blood. The odd thing was it
hadn’t hurt. Perhaps her emotional pain ratio was too more than the physical pain. In fact, she felt almost better. Watching the blood flow from her,
she felt as if she was being freed. She was being bled of her demons.
So she made another slit on her other wrist. Just as quickly as the other, the blood dripped into the water. Her hands flew to her mouth. She
couldn’t stop the laughter that escaped from deep within her, but there were still tears on her face. She laughed and laughed like a hysterical
person. If only Future-Max could see her now, see how weak she was, that she wasn’t as strong as she had been in his timeline. Wiping away the tears,
the laughter soon died out. She was quiet, calm and steady. She was getting tired now. Her eyes started to feel heavy.
She was on a high. She hadn’t felt so good in ages. Her eyes slowly drooped down and opened again. One arm hung over the rim of the tub while the
other was soaked in water. She bathed in the crimson mess. There was so much blood. She could be the next Countess Elizabeth Bathory, the Blood
Countess. With this amount of blood so large, she wondered instead of just looking young if she would be reborn again.
Maybe she could have a chance at a new life, somewhere different and new, just like that song—“Into the brave new world.” She could finally
be happy. She could—… Where did the thought go? She could be—… Why couldn’t she think clearly anymore? In her new life, she would—… What was
happening? With her new life, she would go—… Before she could question where her brain suddenly went, her eyes fell shut and she could no longer find
the strength to open them again.
To be continued.
The song is “Brave New World” by Richard Ashcroft. Oh no, what have I done? :twisted: 
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 09:03 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter 13a - 5/29/2008
Author's Note: Forgive me if this chapter slightly lacks what my previous chapters have. I'm a bit pooped out and it's hard to try to
keep up or top the previous chapters. Originally this was one long part, but to get the full feeling of this section of the chapter, I felt it would
be best if it were in its own post.
As some of you picked up (if you didn't, read this), in the last chapter where Liz cuts herself, the date was December 15, 2000, Friday. If you
remember from the last, last chapter (Chapter 11), Zan and the gang left on December 16-18, 2000, Saturday-Monday. This is why I leave the same note
in my author's note on every chapter posting: Pay attention to the dates. They play a key part! Well, they do till I eventually feel they don't
matter as much anymore. Heh. 
Chapter Thirteen - Part A:
Don't you feel so very pointless in the feelin' of the rain and the violence of the sun?
I must confess that I feel graciously bigger than the rain and hotter than the sun.
What do you do, what do you say when the blood you've spilled is of your loved one,
and the kremlins of the world fall all around you?
We deal in dreams.
We deal in dreams.
We deal in structures that grow cold in our hearts.
Oh fearful crying people,
the fool is by the river, watching but not swimming.
It takes energy not to get used to it
and fall into this place
where everything runs together and dies.
This quiet kingdom, she is now
and forever will she be in silent celebration.
We deal in dreams.
We deal in dreams.
We deal in structures that grow cold in our hearts.
“We Deal in Dreams,” Live.
December 15, 2000, Friday; Roswell, New Mexico:
Drip.
Drop.
Drip.
Drop.
The sound of droplets was deafening. The water was calm despite its rippling effect. The cool breeze came rolling in from the small crack of the
window. All seemed calm, but looks could be deceiving. There was no sound other than the water and it was the echo of the drops that Liz first heard
when her eyes opened. Groggy, she found herself soaking in her bathtub. What time was it—was it morning, evening, night? How did she get here? When
had she undressed herself? Why was she in her tub? As the questions came pounding into her head, she realized she couldn’t remember. The light bulb
above her was flickering as if there was an electric malfunction causing the bulb to rapidly blink. As she analyzed her surroundings, she tried to
remember what happened to her. It felt as if she had lost hours of her life, had a blackout, or even sleepwalked. The water was clear and not bloody
like she had last remembered. Wait, bloody water? Why would the water be red? Why blood?
Drip.
Drop.
Adjusting to her position, she realized she couldn’t even feel if the water was cold or warm. She just felt surrounded as if she was being held down
by an unknown force. The feeling unnerved her. Bracing her arms on each side of the tub, she tried to get up, but she couldn’t. Her legs wouldn’t
move; only her upper body was mobile. Trying not to freak out, she tried to wiggle her toes, but there was no movement. Thinking it was just her
imagination and that the water was playing tricks on her, she tried again and again, and again.
“Move!” she commanded, growing frustrated with each passing second. But her toes did not obey.
Drip.
Drop.
Fear began to course through her veins. She was immobile and trapped in her tub. Her eyes flickered around the room. Sure enough it looked like her
bathroom, but there was something off about it. She couldn’t quite put her finger on it. The bathroom was too dark to be her own. The bulb continued
to flicker and sway from side to side. This felt all too much like a scene out of a horror movie; she couldn’t help but feel like a ghost or a spirit
will lunge out at her at any second. She eyed what was around her. There was the mirror cabinet, the sink, the toilet, the tub (her in the tub), her
toiletries, and the walls—wait! That’s what was different. Where were the walls? Instead, there was nothing but pitch black beyond the model of her
bathroom. She could see where the tiles on the floor stopped and after that was nothing. Where was she? What was happening?
Then all of the sudden, a shrill scream echoed from the darkness. “LIZ!” cried out a voice.
Frightened, she searched for the body of the voice, but she saw none. There was nothing but black. “Who’s there?” she hesitatingly asked, unsure of
what was out there.
“LIZ!”
Someone was shouting for her, but who was it? The voice was unknown to her. Trying to cover herself up with her arms in fear that someone may walk in
on her state of undress, she asked again, “Who’s out there?”
“OH MY GOD, LIZ!”
The voice continued to thunder and all Liz could do was sit and listen. The pausing silence, the sound of her name, the pained out of breath voice—it
all began to infuriate her. This voice was calling for her, but who was it that needed her?
“Who’s out there? Come out and show your face!” she yelled. She couldn’t move, she couldn’t get out of the tub and search for the owner of the voice.
Here she was stuck, only able to twist her head back. How could she help this person in need when she couldn’t even help herself?
Drip.
Drop.
“Why did you do it?” asked a voice from the dark. This voice was different from the previous one she head.
“Do what?” she replied harshly. What was going on?
“LIZZZZZZZZZZ!”
“Why did you do it, Liz?” it asked a little more forcefully.
Liz shook her head. “DO WHAT?!”
It continued. “Why?”
“LIZ, NO! NO, NO, NO!”
“Why did you do it, Liz Parker?” said the voice, growing louder.
“How do you know my name? Stop this, please! STOP!” she cried as the hot tears flooded down her face. She didn’t know why she was crying. Perhaps it
was a reflex from all the fear she was feeling. Whatever the reason, she just wanted her mother in this moment.
Then suddenly someone stepped out from the black, but Liz couldn’t see who it was. There was no face, only the shape of a body as if it was just a
shadow. It kept walking towards her.
“OH GOD, LIZ, PLEASE!”
The screaming voice began to repeat one after another, growing in number, and it seemed like they would never stop. They kept coming and coming as if
they were trying to attack her. All she hear were screams and her name. Covering her ears, she screamed in pure rage, unable to do anything else. The
voices were driving her mad. They stirred such anxiety within her.
“STOP IT, STOP IT!” she cried.
The thing that came from the dark moved closer. It was a phantom—pure black like a shadow, like a distorted image from the television, like something
one only saw in movies. It strode towards her, flickering like the light bulb as if it was disappearing and reappearing. It came closer to her and Liz
could feel nothing but panic. She struggled against the water, but she only succeeded in splashing the water out of the tub. Her fingers clawed at the
porcelain and still she could not move. Her breathing quickened as her eyes grew large. The flickering black knelt down before her.
“Why, Liz Parker?” it asked her.
“NOOOOOOOOOOO!”
Liz shut her eyes in fear and sobbed. “No, no, please stop this!”
“DON’T DO THIS TO ME! DON’T! PLEASE!”
“WHY DID YOU DO IT?” it screamed at her. Just as its long fingers thrust out and gripped her arms, Liz screamed. In mid-scream, the figure disappeared
in a billow of smoke as if it was frightened by her scream.
“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”
It quickly reappeared before her eyes. “REMEMBER!” it yelled. She struggled as best as she could, but nothing happened. Her arms flailed, her head
shook from side to side, but her legs did not even flinch. Then in another scream, as it gripped her chin and forced her to look into its eyes, she
couldn’t stop the rush of images that began to play out before her eyes. Like a horrible video destined to repeat over and over again, as if her eyes
were held open by a wire speculum, the memories came flooding back to her. It was just snippets at first, still images, but then the images slowly
became a movie like an optical illusion moving picture book. She recalled the events that happened only moments ago. Or was it only just moments ago?
It felt longer than that, like she was reliving a lifetime. She remembered that she had tried to take her own life.
Flashback: There was no longer a point to live. There was no one to live for, no one to love her back, and nothing left to make
things right. She was alone and her life had ceased. So she grabbed the razor and made the cut. One slice seemed enough, but the razor had other
plans. Four blades equaled four deep cuts. The skin puckered upwards in a curl and exposed her flesh. More, more, more. The blood spilled through the
slits as if a faucet had turned on. The crimson life flowed down her arm, staining her, tattooing her. But it wasn’t enough. It wasn’t over yet. She
wasn’t finished. Then her other wrist met the same fate.
Falling out of the memory, the figure was gone and Liz found her hand in front of her face in a position that told her that her hand was having a
muscle memory of the incident. There was nothing in between her fingers yet she swore she felt the cool blades pressed against her fingertips.
Quickly, she touched her wrists and found they were uncut and scarless. There was nothing there—just her dark blue veins beneath her pale skin. She
asked herself how this was possible. She was sure she had cut herself… that she had tried to end her own life.
Drip.
Drop.
What had she done? Was it all just a dream? It couldn’t be. If that was the dream, then wasn’t this a dream as well? “What’s going on?” she asked in
agony to no one particular. She was physically and emotionally exhausted. The tears had stopped only for a moment, but they threatened to spill once
again.
“Why did you do it?” said a voice behind her. It was back.
She turned her head around and saw the shadow again. “Who are you? What do you want from me?” she asked. Was this hell? It was, wasn’t it? Oh
god, this is hell, she thought. She had been religious once, but didn’t aliens go against everything in the bible? She faltered in her belief,
but now... she was sure she was in hell. This was the price she was paying for killing herself. Was she really doomed to spend an eternity in this
place to be tortured so? To be taunted by these voices and replaying her death repeatedly? God, what had she done?
“You know me,” it said.
Her head fell back against the porcelain. “I don’t know you. Please tell me.”
“I can’t. You have to see for yourself.”
“I am looking at you and I don’t know who you are! Maybe if you weren’t completely drenched in black, I could—”
“You do! Look closely. Look deep within. You know who I am!”
Liz tried to think up of a list of names of the people she knew, but no one fit the profile of this darkness. “I don’t know. Please, stop this.”
“Remember what happened. What happened, Liz?”
Drip.
Drop.
Liz bit her quivering lower lip. “I… I tried to k—… I killed myself.”
“What else?”
“What do you mean what else? I killed myself!”
“What happened?”
“I was angry! I was angry and I thought, why the [Censored] not? Why couldn’t I kill myself? I thought and I knew I had nothing left to livefor, so I took the [Censored]ing razor and cut myself. I cut myself and bled. I bled and [Censored]ing bled till I died. I KILLED
MYSELF. IS THAT WHAT YOU WANT TO HEAR? WHAT DO YOU WANT FROM ME?”
The black flickered and disappeared again. Liz’s face scrunched up in tears. This was pure torture. She knew she had killed herself, but being forced
to relive the moment made it all seem too horrible, all too real. She could feel the stinging pain of the razor coming into contact with her wrists
yet they remained untouched. She could feel the blades dragging slowly against her tight skin, the warm blood rushing out, and the liquid running down
her arm as if it was tracing her veins on the outside. She felt it, but she couldn’t see it.
As the tears came, as she sobbed, she weakly choked out, “What do you want from me?”
Drip.
Drop.
Drip.
Drop.
To be continued.
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 09:04 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter 13b - 6/13/2008
Rating: Adult.
Author's Note: I could not help, but split the rest of this chapter into another two parts. Yes, I am truly evil that way.
:twisted: I do hope this chapter meets your expectations. I was having a really hard time writing this one out for some unknown reason.
There are lines taken from “Pilot” (Season 1, Episode 1) and “285 South” (Season 1, Episode 5).
Chapter Thirteen – Part B:
And I'm good, good, good to go.
And I'm good, good, good to go.
I got to get away,
Get away from all of my mistakes.
So here I sit looking at the traffic lights.
The red extinguishes the hope that the green ignites.
I want to run away. I want to ditch my life
‘cause all of my mistakes keep me awake at night.
And after all of my alibis desert me,
I just want to get by.
I don’t want nothing to hurt me.
I had no idea where my head was at,
but if my heart says I’m sorry, can we leave it at that?
Because I just want for all of this to end.
And I so hate consequences
and running from you is what my best defense is.
Consequences,
oh God, don’t make me face up to this.
And I so hate consequences
and running from you is what my best defense is
‘cause I know that I let you down
and I don’t want to deal with that.
It just now hit me this is more than just a set back
and when you spelled it out, well, I guess I didn’t get that.
And every trace of momentum is gone
and this isn’t turning out the way I want.
And after all of my alibis desert me,
I just want to get by.
I don’t want nothing to hurt me.
I had no idea where my head was at,
but if my heart says I’m sorry, can we leave it at that?
Because I just want for all of this to end.
And I spent all last night
tearing down every stoplight
and stop sign in this town.
Now I think there might
be no way to stop me now.
I'll get away despite
the fact I’m so weighed down.
All of my escapes have been exhausted.
I thought I had a way, but then I lost it.
And my resistance was once much stronger,
and I know I can't go on like this much longer.
When I got tired of running from you,
I stopped right there to catch my breath.
There your words, they caught my ears.
You said, “I miss you son. Come home.”
And my sins, they watched me leave,
and in my heart, I so believed
the love you felt for me was mine,
the love I’d wished for all this time.
And when the doors were closed,
I heard no I told you so’s.
I said the words I knew you knew:
Oh God, Oh God, I needed you.
God, all this time, I needed you, I needed you.
And I so hate consequences
and running from you is what my best defense is.
I hate these consequences
because I know that I let you down.
Now I don't wanna deal with that.
“I So Hate Consequences,” Relient K.
December 15, 2000, Friday; Roswell, New Mexico:
Liz wiped away the tears that trailed down her face. She tried to control her heaves, but was only successful for a few seconds before the small cry
fell from her quivering lips once again. All she heard were her own gasping sobs. Everything else was silent. There were no more screams. The droplets
continued to ripple the water underneath the faucet yet she heard no sound of them making contact with the surface of the water. Biting down on her
lower lip, still shaking, she tried to control her emotions. She knew the ordeal was far from over. There was no way that after that intense torture
would it just end suddenly. There had to be more and she was right.
“Why is it you can’t remember?” it asked as it reappeared in front of her.
Now, slightly numb both emotionally and physically, she responded monotonously, “I have no idea what you want from me.” Did they not do this already?
She didn’t know what it was asking her for. No matter how many times it would ask, she didn’t know.
“I need you to remember.”
Frustration, that was what she felt. “Remember what? What the hell do you need to me to remember exactly? I already told you I killed myself.”
It crouched down to its knees and seemed as though to stare at her, even though Liz could not see its eyes. “Why?” it asked.
“I told you why! I was angry, I was—”
“You’ve been searching for the answer to something, something you desperately need to find out.”
“Can you stop being so cryptic for one second?”
“Trust me, if I could, I would, but you see, you control this,” it said, emphasizing their situation with a wave of its hand.
“I control this?” Liz asked, baffled.
“This isn’t my mind. It’s yours. It’s you who’s trapping me here, you who’s seeing me like this,” it said, referring to its dark state.
Liz shook her head. “I don’t understand. I don’t—”
“Your mind has created this, this realm. I’m stuck here, you’re stuck here—that is until you, yourself, decide to let us free.”
Liz narrowed her eyes at the figure, wondering if it was playing tricks on her. She thought about being “free” as this thing said. Hell, if she could
stand up and get out of the tub, she would even click her heels together just to see if her realm had the same going-home methods like the Wizard of
Oz. She closed her eyes and pictured her home—the image of her home, her parents standing in front of it, Maria and Alex waiting for her—but nothing
happened. She even pictured Max, no matter how much it pained her, but again, no response. If Max didn’t work—Max, the very core reason of why she was
living—if he wasn’t able to bring her back, then what would? There was nothing else. She let out an exasperated sigh, growing angrier by the second.
“You’re not trying hard enough,” it said.
“Look here, if I could leave, I would! But I’m sure you’ve got it wrong because trust me, there is no one other than me who wants to leave this place
more. At least you’re up and walking. Hell, you’re zipping all over the place like Flash on crack! I’m trapped in this stupid freaking tub, completely
naked and soaked against my own will.”
“Now whose fault was it to commit suicide in a tub?”
“<b>[Censored]</b> you!” yelled Liz, narrowing her eyes. It was her fault, but who knew the place you killed yourself would be the place
you would be stuck in forever? If she knew, she would’ve done it somewhere like on a swing or on her bed, so she could swing or sleep forever. At
least those choices were better than soaking in a tub. Hell, what she would give to be clothed. She felt uncomfortable being naked in front of this
black figure. She was barely unable to cover herself; only the top portion of her body.
“Look, just listen to me: something triggered this episode of yours. Something caused for you to do this to yourself. What was it?”
Liz did this to herself. It was because she wasn’t strong enough, because she wasn’t brave enough to live in a world where she would be alone and
Max-less, because she couldn’t handle seeing the disappointed faces of her friends, but in the back of her mind, Future-Max’s name clearly rang out.
But why? It wasn’t his fault. It couldn’t be. There was no possible way. “But what does that have to do with anything?” she asked.
“It has to do with everything,” it stated.
Future-Max Evans: a leather-clad, luscious brunette-haired man of 6” feet tall, a build unlike any male athlete, deep chestnut eyes that stared right
into one’s soul, lips that begged to be chewed on, the brown mole above his upper lip that asked to be tasted, the soft hairs sprinkled over his arms
and legs, his well-endowed manhood curled in between his legs with just the right amount of hair. No, he was much more than just a person of physical
beauty, more than a perfect half-alien, half-human specie. He was the one that came back to the past to prevent his future from occurring within
another time plane, the one who put down his own life for the lives of others, the one that captured Liz’s heart and went away with it. But what did
he have to do with anything, especially with this so-called realm? He was gone. He changed the future—his part was done... Wasn’t it?
“Please remember, Liz. Everything balances on you remembering the answer of what you so desperately seek.”
“But I don’t know! I don’t remember anything. You keep asking me, over and over again, as if it would help, but it doesn’t! Minutes from now, even
hours, days, weeks—no matter how long I’m stuck here, I still won’t remember! What is it that you want from me? Maybe if you just told me, we could
leave this place already!”
“I can’t do that,” it replied.
Future-Max. This thing said he had to do with everything. Future-Max. Future-Max. What was his role in this? What exactly did he—
Suddenly, a glass room appeared before her and standing in the middle of the room was him, looking better than when she had last seen him (before
they made love). His scars were gone, so were the black bags under his eyes. His hair looked darker as if it had been nourished with vitamins. His
skin had a healthy glow. He looked amazing, especially since she hadn’t seen him in so long. He looked almost happy, but how could he when he no
longer existed? How could someone be so calm and content when he is dead? Perhaps he was in heaven, perhaps that’s why. Was she seeing Future-Max in
heaven? But what was this glass room?
The black figure looked at the room and turned back to Liz. “Please remember.”
Liz wanted to go to him. She wanted to run to him, hold him in her arms, and cry into his warm chest. She wanted to tell him how much she missed him,
how much she wanted him back, how much she… She wanted to go to him. With her eyes focused on Max, she quickly noticed how close the glass wall was to
her face. Before she knew it, she was standing in front of the room. She was standing and clothed! There was no water, not one trace of wetness clung
to her. She was up on her feet! Instead of dancing in joy for finally feeling the ground under her feet, she pressed her hand against the glass as if
trying to reach out for Future-Max. She stood so close to the glass that her breath made a fog. The smoky look made Future-Max look like a mirage, and
Liz was dang sure he was one. But he wasn’t; he was really there in the flesh, just beyond the thin glass wall. Future-Max strode towards her and
placed his hand over where her own was. Despite the glass barrier, she swore she could feel his touch, his heat emitting and mixing with her own.
“Max,” she whimpered as her lower lip began to quiver. Her heart lurched at the sight of him. “I miss—“
“I’m sorry, Liz,” he said, interrupting her.
Her forehead crunched upwards in confusion. “Sorry? Why are you sorry?”
“It’s my fault.”
“What is?”
“Remember, Liz,” he said. “You have my memories. Find it, remember it.”
“Max, I don’t know what you’re talking about. You and that thing,” she said, glancing at the blackened figure and then focusing back to Future-Max,
“keep trying to get me to remember something and I—“
“It’s my fault you’re here. I’m the reason for this.”
“NO! It’s not your fault. I wasn’t—“
“I’m not talking about that, Liz. You,” he said, stopping mid-sentence. His hand lifted away and his fingers trailed along the glass as if he was
stroking her face. He frowned with a clench of his teeth. “You did what I did.”
Liz remained silent before it hit her, before his words really hit her. As her eyes widened, she hesitatingly spoke, “Max, you… you tried to… you
tried to kill yourself?”
He nodded, giving her a frown that told her that he was upset with how things turned out yet the frown seemed to tell her that he missed her too.
Tears began to fill up her eyes once again. She didn’t know how to respond to this new found information. Questions rushed through her mind:
Future-Max had tried to kill himself? But why? When? Where? How?
“Why, Max? Why?” she asked him. He looked so distressed and she had never wanted to hold him more. She wanted him in her arms, comforting
him. She wanted to feel him pressed up against her. His lips against hers. She wanted him.
Realizing that perhaps she did have the power to get them out, she concentrated on getting to Future-Max. She imagined the glass barrier disappearing
and her body slipping through. But nothing happened. At least she tried. Thinking back on Future-Max’s suicide, in the middle of her confused
thoughts, the glass barrier disappeared. If she really did control this realm, she was doing a pretty bad job. Whenever she wanted something, nothing
happened. But when she didn’t think about it, it would happen. Liz’s hand, which was still pressed against the glass, quickly made contact with his
body as she stumbled forward. She didn’t jump for joy that she made the barrier disappear. Instead, all she could feel were her fingers pressed up
against his muscular chest, his warm and beating chest. This was the first touch in a month, possibly the last touch once again. Her fingers
fell from his body, found his hand, and entwined their fingers together. Both staring at their joined hands, Future-Max quickly pulled her to him.
Their bodies collided together like true lovers who had not seen each other in decades. But like many physical touches with Max, she found herself
thrown into memories not of her own.
Flash: He remembered all too clearly when he, a little boy, emerged from his birth place. Trapped inside a cocoon, his eyes
opened. They stung when the thick liquid began to press against his eyeballs. Confused as to where he was, he opened his mouth to find out he couldn’t
breathe. There was no air, but only gel. It began to fill his burning lungs and he began to panic. He struggled, but it felt like something was
weighing him down. Still floating, his hand slowly reached out forward, gliding along through the liquid, to what seemed to be a barrier to the other
side and as his fingers tore through the layer, his fingertips felt the cool air. Automatically, he knew that was what his lungs needed. Gathering all
the strength he had in his little body, he pushed through the thick blue gel, forcing his way out. Like a new born child, his tiny body slid out,
falling to the floor, and slid a few inches as the gel covered every single part of his body and prevented him to have a steady balance. Coughing, he
spit out the mouthfuls of gel he had taken in before finally taking in his first breathe of air. The air was too cold at first, almost painful like
needle pricks in his lungs, but at the same time, he was on a high. His brain tried to calm him down from the intake, never having experience oxygen
before.
Wiping the goo away from his face, he turned back to see what he had hatched from. Beside his birth place, there were four other pods, but only two
were still filled. One had already been torn through and nothing remained inside. Instantly though, he recognized the other two. A girl with short
straight blonde hair that looked so much like him—he knew she was his sister. The other, a boy with spiky hair—was he his brother? He had to be. So he
sat, in front of the other two pods, naked and shivering in the cold, waiting for them to hatch, waiting for them to come join him.
The day he was found on the side of the road, he remembered feeling scared. Just who was coming to get them? Would these people harm him? Would they
separate him from his family? He held onto his sister’s hand, but his brother took off running. He didn’t want to stay with them. He was more
terrified than he was. But with no speech, he could not call his brother back. He just watched his brother run away into the night, his eyes glowing
with fear, as a blanket wrapped him and his sister up and they were led to a vehicle. He remembered as he sat in the car, he saw the glistening eyes
of the blonde woman who found him. She was staring at him as if he was the most precious thing she had ever seen.
Days passed by. They were currently occupying the home of the people who found them. They never seemed to leave the house at first, always watching
them, trying to coax them to talk. But what they didn’t know was they couldn’t speak. They didn’t know how to. Then they took them to a place that was
white everywhere. People rushed past them as if there was a war going on. Children sat beside them; some were reading and the others were playing.
They sat in a room on some type of bed as a man dressed in white stood before them. He tried to separate him from his sister, but he held on. His tiny
fingers gripped his sister’s, not caring if he was hurting her. He wouldn’t let go because he knew he had to protect her. He couldn’t understand why
but he felt that there was some danger out there, waiting for the right time to take her away from him.
He didn’t understand a word these people said to him, but he felt as if he was being belittled when they spoke to him in such a childish way. They
smiled, offered treats, and spoke slowly as if he would understand if they spoke like they were mentally impaired. He began to read books he found
lying in the children’s room outside, studying the strange symbols. His brain seemed to be able to process this language, seemed to understand it, so
he tried to read as many books as he could in that short time.
Back in what was supposedly their room, with two beds in a room, the couple came in. When their eyes settled upon his sister, the blonde woman
extended her arms out. His sister was willing to go, but he wasn’t ready to let her go. He held her back, his tiny hand clutched hers. He gave her a
look of command that told her to stay back. She frowned, nodded, and sat back down on the bed. The blonde woman looked over at the taller man next to
her. They left the room, disappeared behind closed doors, and he could hear them speaking. Perhaps they wanted only his sister and not him. Perhaps
they decided to give them up. Perhaps they would decide to leave. But moments later, they came back and the blonde woman, this time, extended her arms
out to both of them.
His sister looked over at him with hope. Her eyes told him that they wouldn’t be separated. They would, forever, be together. It would be safe as long
as they were with each other. So he let go of her hand. She took the first step and found herself burying her face into the sweet smelling blonde
curls. He watched this interaction. It seemed harmless enough. The woman extended her arm out to him. Hesitant, he took the first step. She took his
hand and pulled him to her, and they both were in her arms. In that moment, they felt something they never felt before—safety and love.
If anyone had ever asked him what the best thing that happened to him was, most would think being adopted would be the greatest moment of his life.
Don’t get him wrong, it was. If he had a choice between living in a loving home and living in the wild, he would choose the loving home. If some knew
his secret, some would think it was being reunited with his brother, but that wasn’t it either. The greatest moment of his life was stepping off the
school bus and seeing a little brown-haired girl playing from afar. He remembered his tiny heart beating against his chest like never before. His
breath caught in his throat as he watched, mesmerized. Thoughts of where his sister had went never even came to him. He couldn’t help, but smile for
the first time when he saw her toothless grin. Despite missing her two front teeth, she was beautiful. She was the most beautiful thing he had ever
seen. She glowed with such innocence, such happiness, and from that moment, he knew. At age six, he had fallen in love with a girl, he then knew, he
would never have.
But then the amazing and the worst thing happened: she was shot and he had to save her life. He couldn’t just let her die. In that split second of
seeing her on the ground, motionless, he knew what his life would be like if he let her slip away before his eyes. He would never forgive himself.
Even if he had to leave Roswell, even if he had to endanger his family, he would be content knowing that she was alive. Without any other thought, he
went to her, placed his magical hand over her bleeding wound, and closed it, leaving her skin flawless once again. It wasn’t until he was being driven
away from the café did he realize he had touched her. It wasn’t an accidental graze or a bump. He had touched her in the way he never thought
possible. It wasn’t sexual or passion-filled, but to him, it meant everything. Her warmth had left an imprint on his hand. It would comfort him many
nights, knowing that because of him, she was alive.
Ever since then, his life had changed for both the better and the worst. But how many times had he wished in his lifetime that he wasn’t an alien,
that he wasn’t different, that he was just a human? More than he could count. Everything would have been easier if he wasn’t a monster, but then he
would have never saved Liz Parker’s life. If he had to choose though, between being an alien and saving Liz’s life and being human and watching her
die, he would gladly be from outer space. But deep inside, he was conflicted.
Later on, when his life seemed to be getting better and better (he made friends who knew and accepted his secret, he dated, married, and loved Liz
Parker), death decided to haunt him. It surrounded him. It was everywhere he went, everything he touched. He was the bringer of death. Ironic, wasn’t
it? With a simple touch, he could heal. He could bring back those on the brink of death yet he couldn’t save those he loved. What good was he then?
But how did things go so wrong in such a short amount of time? Did he really not see it happening before his eyes or was he ignoring the horrible
truth? He remembered the day all too well. Her cold green eyes were completely black—emotionless. Her face was stern; he could almost see his death
being played out in her eyes. With her lover, she stared down at him as if he had no meaning in her life. He denied it, he didn’t want to believe it,
but in that moment, he was forced to accept something he had been dreading.
“Isabel, please. Why are you doing this?” he asked.
“It’s Vilandra,” she replied. Hearing that name, the name that represented the horrible past, he knew he had lost her forever again. There was no
turning back. His ex-sister and her lover brought destruction to his world, to everything and everyone he loved. He remembered far too well of hearing
the sounds of bodies dropping to the floor. Cries, screams, and begs haunted him in his sleep. He had to kill in order to save others. His hands would
thrust forward, light emitted from the palms, and then person in front of them would cease.
Everyone he loved, they all died, killed by his own family member. All seemed so bleak. He loved his wife, he did. But how could he protect her when
he couldn’t save the others? Maria and Alex—they all died for no reason. They were innocent. Michael jumped in the way to try to save them, but he was
too late, getting caught in the fire himself. Liz was just as much in pain as he was. Life, this wasn’t life. This was hell and it all began with him.
So in a fragile state, in desperation, in a moment of constant pleading, he tried to end it all. It was only till his wife found him in his own bloody
mess, after she cried and screamed, after she miraculously healed him, after she held him did he realize this wasn’t the way to go. He had to do
something else, something other if not less drastic, to save everything he loved, something to prevent it all from happening all over again. That was
when he left his world to journey to another—his past.
When he left his home, his world, he knew he was killing himself all over again, but this time, it would be a sacrifice. He was leaving his wife, the
one thing that gave his meaning. Before he was swooped up by the Granilith, he made love to her over and over again. He tried to memorize her heavy
breasts pressed against his chest. He tried to remember the taste of her sweat on his tongue, her scent invading his nose. He wanted to burn the
images of her into his brain: her flushed cheeks, her open panting lips, her breasts gently shaking as he took her, claimed her, invaded her.
Declarations of love were said but it wasn’t enough. He wanted to show her, he wanted to leave an imprint on her body of his love. He grasped her, bit
down on her, drew blood, and tugged her hair back as he pushed his hard <b>****</b> into her wet body. He wasn’t the only one being a
masochist. She, just as forceful, clawed at him, clamped her teeth down on his bloody lips, leaving trails of lines down his arms and back. They
<b>[Censored]</b>ed each other out of desperation. They wanted to scar each other so they would be reminded of their love.
Thrown back to the past, seeing his young self reminded him of happier days before the dark days. He knew he shouldn’t, that he couldn’t, but he slept
with his wife’s younger self. She was there, willing, pleading. He could not deny her. Her body, untouched in this time line, called for his
experienced one to teach her. He took her gently at first, but overwhelmed with the familiar body that he loved, he could not control himself. He
thrust, he bucked, he buried his organ inside her tight pussy. Her loving warmth covered him, mingling with his own juices. He heard only her cries of
pleasure as his hip almost violently pressed against hers. Pushing her hair back, he stared at the beauty before him. He wasn’t an old man anymore. He
was a young teenager, ready to do anything his love asked him. “I love you,” she whispered into his ear. Hearing those words, he realized
just how much he missed his wife, how much he loved this time line’s Liz. She clung to him, accepting what he was willing to give her. Her walls held
him, suctioned him back inside of her. This was their love.
Exhausted, they fell asleep but he woke up later. He knew he didn’t have much time left. He would leave this wonderful world once again, this time
permanently. Wrapping his arms around her, he pressed against her soft body. She was so warm and he was so cold. Love, love—that’s what he was
feeling. “I love you so much, I hope you know that. I did this all for you. It’s all for you. Be happy, love life, do everything you wanted to
do. Even if you have to leave me, just please… just stay alive. I love you, I love you, I love you, Liz Evans,” he whispered into her hair. As his
eyes closed, breathing in her scent, he would never open them again.
When Liz broke out of the flashes, she found herself back in the tub, naked, unable to get up, soaking wet once again, but she didn’t care. The
memories, the emotions—they all hit her like a truck running her over. She felt pain, loneliness, but mostly importantly, she felt love, love from
Future-Max. Her face scrunched up, bursting into tears. She looked around, but all she saw was the black figure. Max was no longer there. Where
did Max go, she questioned. She couldn’t tell him her side, show him how she saw him in her eyes. Seeing the blackened figure in front of her,
she opened her mouth to ask what it did with Max, but it interrupted her.
“Do you remember now?” it asked.
All she could do was nod.
To be continued.
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 09:06 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter 13c - 6/21/2008
Author’s Note: I know, I know—most of you are probably confused as to why Liz is back in the tub and what she is supposed to
remember.
First, Liz is back in the tub because she is back in the tub because remember, she is trapped in her mind in the first place. Everything is very
memory and fantasy-like, like a dream. My friend, Egyptian_Kiss, had it correct and in her words, she said: “The sole purpose of a dream is to let us
work out things for ourselves, that’s why there is usually meaning behind every nuance of that dream, every detail.” Clap for her, people! She is
correct. Her “enlightenment was the whole purpose, not so much remembrance, but understanding what she was coming to remember.”
There are lines taken from “Max In The City” (Season 2, Episode 9).
Chapter Thirteen – Part C:
Standing on a building,
I am a lightning rod
and all these clouds are so familiar.
Descending from the mountain tops,
the gods are threatening,
but I will return an honest soldier.
Home...
Steady on this high-rise,
like every lightning rod,
and all these clouds are boiling over.
Swimming in adrenaline,
the sky is caving in,
but I will remain the honest soldier
Home...
“Lightening Rod,” Guster.
December 15, 2000, Friday; Roswell, New Mexico:
She finally understood what Future-Max and the black figure was trying to tell her, what they were trying to get her to remember: Future-Max had
killed himself. It was his memories, his thoughts, and his pain that had merged with her own. She had to remember his past with her present. It wasn’t
because she had his memories that she did this to herself. He did not influence, but he fueled her tangled emotions even more. They shared many
similar thoughts, fears, and goals. She was practically half Future-Max in this lifetime.
He did something drastic—he tried to end his life.
She did something drastic—she tried to end her life.
The black reappeared in front of her. Liz quickly twisted back around—the water slightly sloshing out—and this time, she found herself facing… No,
it couldn’t be, she thought in shock. The figure was no longer black. Liz took in the physical traits, the outfit, everything. She was facing
herself. It was herself! Oh my god, she thought. But at the same time, it wasn’t her. This other person that resembled her was older
with short bobbed hair that came under her chin. She was clothed in black from top to bottom, consisting of a tank top, a leather jacket, and leather
pants. She looked so unlike Liz yet she wore her face, just slightly older. But Liz knew that she would never wear something as skin-tight as this
person wore. She never even thought about cutting her hair so short! Would she?
Her words were caught in the middle of her throat and it wasn’t till a moment of silence passed before she finally spoke. “Who are you?” asked a
hesitant and frightened Liz. She wondered if this was shape-shifter, another Nasedo, but then questioned why a shape-shifter would be haunting her in
hell. But was this really hell now? With her new knowledge, she was still unsure of where she was. This ex-black figure might have told her this was
her realm, but that wasn’t specific enough.
“I am you,” replied the older doppelganger. Just as Liz was about to ask another question, Future-Liz cut her off. “Let’s get you out of that bloody
mess first.”
“What bloody—” As Liz looked down, she saw the water she was drenched in. It was red like blood, not clear like before. “Oh my god…” She began to try
to get out, afraid of the blood, but could not move. Seeing this was a smack in her face. This was her blood that she was drenched in, bathing in,
resting in. But why was she back in the tub? Why was she naked once again? Was she not out only moments ago, standing face-to-face with Future-Max?
How did she get back in here?
Future-Liz knew what she was thinking. After all, they were the same person. “Like I said before, it’s your realm here. It’s your world. You’re
trapped in your mind, subconsciously controlling everything, including seeing me as, well, some sort of shadow figure. I couldn’t tell you what to
remember because it wasn’t up to me. It was up to you to find out for yourself, up to you to figure things out. You knew, but you didn’t know at the
same time. Isn’t the mind a fickle thing?”
Understanding and partly overwhelmed by everything, Liz allowed her older twin to pull her out of the tub, struggling slightly due to her numb lower
body. Once she was leaning against the outer shell of the tub, Future-Liz said, “Let’s get you some clothes,” and instantly, she was clothed. “So why
did you do it?” the twin asked.
Liz ignored the question, still somewhat amazed and confused, and instead asked, “What do you mean you’re me?”
“I am you.”
“That’s not possible,” said Liz, shaking her head as to confirm her doubt.
The woman smiled and knelt down in front of her. “Why can you believe in Future-Max, but not a future you?”
Liz gasped as realization sunk in. “You’re… you’re me?” she asked. “Like me-me?”
“I’m you from the future.”
“But how? Future-Max told me that we would—”
“Explode if we came into contact with our own selves? We should, but I don’t know why we’re not,” replied Future-Liz who had wondered the same thing
when she saw her younger self in the tub. At first, she was hesitant, not wanting to encounter herself in fear that she would cause the present-Liz to
cease, but she knew something was different—that this wasn’t the world they had previously both been in. They were somewhere else. It was only moments
later when she was completely blackened did she understand that she was trapped in her younger self’s mind.
“Why—why are you here?” asked Liz, snapping her older self out of her thoughts.
Future-Liz shook her head in confusion. “I don’t know. I disappeared earlier than planned and found myself here.”
“Disappeared? You mean, from your time?”
A wave of sadness rushed over her doppelganger’s face and she replied, “From your time.”
Liz gasped once again. “You were in my time?” she said, shocked, only to receive her answer when she saw her twin nod her head. “Where are we? I
mean, I know I’m in my mind, but why?”
“I don’t know, but we’re here for a reason,” said Future-Liz. Then she raised her hand and rested it against her younger self’s cheek. “Why did you
do it, Liz?” Future-Liz, not understanding why she was here or talking to present-Liz, had found herself here in the dark when her eyes opened. Then
suddenly as if someone had turned on the light, she found herself staring at Liz Parker, age eighteen, resting in a tub that looked similar to her own
in the past. Future-Liz knew this wasn’t the same time period as she had disappeared from the dupes. She didn’t know why she knew this, but inside,
she just knew. She was back in the past by only a few days—before she started heading out to Roswell. When she took a step forward, like the flashes
she had with Max, but this time with no physical contact, she was overwhelmed with flashes of her younger self mutilating her wrists. They were
memories of present-Liz and she knew what Liz had done. She, her younger self, Liz Parker, had tried to end her life.
Present-Liz closed her eyes at the contact of her own, well, older hand. As her lower lip quivered, she opened her eyes to find herself staring back
into, technically, her own eyes. “I… I couldn’t handle it anymore. I wasn’t strong enough.”
Future-Liz then embraced her. “Oh, but you are! You’re strong. You’re just doubting yourself.”
“I’m not! I was and am in such pain. I’m the cause for the end of your world! I’m the reason our friends died! I caused so much pain to Max and
everyone else! I’m in love with a man I can’t be with,” said Liz. She didn’t want to say this next part, but what did she have to lose? “I fell in
love with a man that no longer even exists.”
Future-Liz frowned at first at the mention of Liz saying she was the reason their friends had died. There was some truth to that, but she wasn’t
going to tell Liz any more. Instead, she chucked and pulled away. “What is it with us Liz Parkers and Max Evans?”
“I have no clue, but they have—”
“Some kind of hold on us?” Future-Liz finished for her.
“Exactly!”
“Liz,” whispered Future-Liz as she cupped her face once again. “Us, Parkers, we’re strong, stronger than we seem. If you weren’t, you wouldn’t have
listened to Future-Max and done whatever he asked you to. You wouldn’t have risked everything just to save your world, save my world.”
“But—”
Future-Liz shook her head and took her younger self’s chin in her hand, forcing her to look her clearly in the face. “No buts. We are strong and you
must believe that.”
Liz could only shake her head. She wanted to let her future-self know how much Future-Max meant to her, how much she loved him, how much she wanted
him to stay. But most of all, she felt guilty for being with him. She felt guilty because in a way, she was the other woman Future-Max had cheated
with.
Future-Liz smiled, instantly knowing what Liz was thinking. It was weird; it was as if they were mentally connected with one another. “I know. Don’t
worry about it.”
Her eyes widened in shock. “You know? That I—… I slept with Max?”
“I forgive you. I think if it were me in your position, I’d do the same,” she said with a laugh.
“But I’m sorry though.”
“Don’t worry about it.”
Just like that, they had reached an understanding, knowing that Max Evans, no matter what he did, would affect their lives greatly. They were in love
with the man—what more could they say? As cliché as it was, if he had asked them to jump, they would ask how high. They knew in their hearts that Max
felt the same. He risked his life to save theirs, more than once.
“Liz, I don’t know how long I have, but…”
“No, don’t go!”
“I have to. This isn’t my world and it’s not your time,” said Future-Liz, leaving the words “to die” hanging in the air. “I need you to listen to me
and listen to me carefully. In my world, devastating things happened. Yes, we were the reason for it, but my Max came back to the past to try to fix
it. When he left, while I was left alone, I had a vision.”
Liz held her hand up to stop her. “Wait, you had a vision?”
“Max, when he healed you, when he brought you back from the dead, he changed you.”
“What do you mean by changed?” Liz asked in confusion.
“I don’t know how to explain it. Your human cells started to evolve, becoming like the aliens’. You develop powers similar to theirs’.”
“I—I have powers?”
“I can’t tell you what they are or when you’ll get them, but they will do so much good in this world. Just remember that,” Future-Liz said, smiling,
knowing what she said was truth. Getting back to her story, she said, “When I had my vision, I saw things that happened in this timeline when Max came
here to change the events.”
“What happened?”
She went silent. Future-Liz didn’t want to give it all away, not knowing what would happen when they left this place, not knowing how much would be
affected if present-Liz knew too much. But present-Liz was smart, she knew that much. “People still died, didn’t they?” asked Liz. Future-Liz could
only look at her, but her eyes gave away the answer.
“That’s why I’m here, Liz. That’s why I came here to change what Max changed.”
“When did you come here? How? Who did you go to?” Liz had so many questions to ask her doppelganger, but she knew neither of them had enough time to
fully explain.
Future-Liz ran her fingers through her short hair. “I came here a week later after Max, using the Granilith. Max explained to you how it worked?”
Present-Liz nodded. “I didn’t know where I was going or what time I would be sent to, but the Granilith sent me to New York.”
“New York?” said Liz as her eyebrows rose. “What’s in New York?”
As the older Liz stared at her younger self, she sucked in her breath and replied, “Zan.”
“Zan,” said a confused Liz as if it was the most matter of fact thing in the world with a hint of curiosity.
“When Antar sent the pods here to Earth, they also sent backup pods. One set was sent to Roswell, New Mexico while the other was sent to New
York.”
“You mean, Max, Isabel, Michael, and Tess have—”
Finishing her sentence, Future-Liz said, “Twins. Zan is Max, Lonnie’s Isabel, Rath’s Michael, and Ava’s Tess. Physically, they look alike and they
have similar traits, but because their living environment was different from our friends’, they grew up alone, but in the process became stronger than
our group. They are wilder and major risk-takers, but deep down, they are just like our own.”
“So you were sent to them?”
“Yes. They are heading up here as we speak. You will meet them.”
“I will?”
“Yes. Do not be frightened by them. They are here to help you change events. They’re here to help.” Once again, Future-Liz felt her stomach go cold,
cold like when she was in the van with the dupes. This was not a good feeling, she knew this already. The feeling transported her back to her last
moments with Zan—how she clung to him, wishing to stay just a little bit longer. She knew she didn’t have much time once again. She would disappear
before she would be able to fix anything. She would leave before she could finish. She would be gone earlier than planned, just like when she had
tried to kiss Zan one last time. God, how she wanted to feel his lips on hers on last time…
Focusing on Liz, she spoke, “Liz, listen carefully. They’re your friends. Don’t fear them, especially not Zan. Things happened when I was in New York.
With us…” Her younger self gave her a curious look. Then as she took a breath and bluntly said, “I slept with Zan.”
“You what?!” cried out Liz. God, it wasn’t just Max Evans himself that the Liz Parkers were drawn to. It was his twin too! It dawned on her that
apparently anything that looked like Max and was an alien were enough to drive them mad with lust, passion, and love. “But—but why? How? WHY?”
As Future-Liz laughed at her younger self’s outburst, the unsettling feeling in her stomach was growing faster by the second. It was time. She didn’t
have time to explain how she and Zan came to be nor why she slept with him. She wanted to tell her so badly, but knowing that Zan was on his way, she
figured present-Liz would find out for herself. Why ruin the potential fun Zan would bring with him? So she ignored Liz’s question. “Liz, it’s time
for you to wake up,.”
“What—what are you talking about?”
“It’s time for you to wake up, go back.”
“I can’t,” breathed out Liz. “I killed myself.” How could she wake up? How could she go back? She felt her eyes start to grow heavy and she didn’t
know why nor could she stop it.
“Don’t do this, Liz.” Future-Liz knew time wasn’t on their side. She felt their presence weakening by the second; their link slowly disappearing.
Time, I hate you. Why can’t you ever give me more time? I just need a little more… I needed more time with Max, with Zan, and with Liz. Why can’t
you just grant me this, she questioned in her mind..
Knowing what her doppelganger was referring to, Liz replied, “I’m done here. There’s nothing left for me. I’m finished.” As she spoke those words,
Liz knew they were true. How could she possibly go back and act like nothing had happened? The reason she was in this place was because she killed
herself. How could she come back to life?
“Oh, there is so much here for you, Liz. You are destined for great things.” As the words slipped from her mouth, Future-Liz finally understood why
they were here, why she was here facing her younger self. When she was living, she knew what she had done, but frightened by death, she couldn’t stop
it. She allowed it to disappear with her, within her. While present-Liz hated destiny, hated fate, Future-Liz couldn’t help but want to thank
them. She was given a second chance and she was going to take it. She placed her hand on her stomach and slipped her other hand under Liz’s shirt.
Resting her palms against their stomach, she shut her eyes, concentrated hard, and both her hands glowed against their skin.
“What are you doing?” questioned Liz, trying to unsuccessfully move away. She didn’t know what her future self was doing. Once the glow disappeared,
Liz felt oddly full—heavy, almost.
“I leave you with the greatest gift you could ever imagine—a reason to live and go on breathing,” said Future-Liz. “They’re coming for you.
He’s coming for you.” Present-Liz tried to move away and was about to ask what was going on, but then she said, “For his child too.”
Liz’s eyes widened. “Child? What child? Oh my god, are you—”
Future-Liz stood up and began to walk away, still facing her. It was time to go. “Be strong, Liz Parker. Remember, the future is to be
determined.”
“No, wait!” cried Liz, reaching out towards her twin, but she was already far too gone. Her body grew tired as her eyes began to fall shut. She
thought, what’s happening? What’s going on?
“No, come back, please! Come back!” she yelled hoarsely. “COME BACK!”
As the world around her was growing darker, she heard her future-self say, “Your destiny awaits. Live great, live happily, Liz Parker.” But Liz knew
what she had done to herself—her life was over, so how could she live happily?
Before her eyes fell tightly shut, Liz could’ve sworn she saw Future-Max and Future-Liz embrace each other in the far distance. She could hear their
whispered words towards each other.
“Hey you,” smiled Future-Max as his fingers laced through Future-Liz’s. In present-Liz’s world, he had been gone for a month, but in this place, time
didn’t exist for him. It felt as if he had only just disappeared from Liz’s world a second ago, but seeing his wife now made him feel as if he hadn’t
seen her in years.
Future-Liz found herself lost in her husband’s familiar loving eyes. In each other’s eyes, despite knowing what the other had done with another
partner, there was neither regret nor any apologies. “Hey back at you,” she replied. She stood on her tippee toes and pressed her lips sweetly against
Max’s. Home, she thought, I’m finally home.
Liz could feel their love for each other grow in her heart. She couldn’t explain how, but it felt so familiar to her—the same feeling she had felt
with Max, possibly even deeper. She swore she could feel their lips gently touch each others’ on her own. They were together again, reunited at last,
together forever for all eternity. And in that moment, before she lost consciousness, she knew everything now would change for the better.
To be continued.
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 09:08 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter 14 - 6/27/2008
Chapter Fourteen:
You wanted a hero tonight.
Well I'm not made of steel.
I'm not made of steel,
but your secret's safe with me.
I can be anything
that you want me to be—
a holy cross, some sympathy
that reminds you not to bleed.
“Made Of Steel,” Our Lady Peace.
December 16, 2000, Saturday; Roswell, New Mexico:
When Liz awoke with a gasp, she found an IV stuck to her arm with machines beeping all over the place. Her eyes danced all over the white room before
understanding she was in a hospital. She lifted her arms, only to be stopped by the plastic tubes embedded in her skin. She saw the gauze wrapped
around her wrists, hiding her flawed skin from her sight. Right, I had killed myself, she thought. She stared at her bandaged wrists,
recalling everything she could remember prior to and after the incident. I took the razor, cut myself, and then I was trapped in my—OH GOD!
Quickly, her hands flew down to her stomach, her fingers lightly grazing against the span of her stomach. She felt different physically, not just
emotionally. So it hadn’t been a dream—she met Future-Liz and saw Future-Max. She was now—
“Elizabeth Parker! What the hell were you thinking?!” cried out Maria as she came barreling in through the small door. Her blonde hair fluttered
about as she ran over to the bed and held Liz’s face in her very warm and slightly sweaty hands. “What were you thinking, chica?”
“Maria, I—”
“Taking your own life? God, how could you be so stupid!” That wasn’t a question; it was a statement.
Unable to stop herself, Liz felt the urge to defend her actions and spoke, “You don’t know what I’m going through, Maria. What I went
through.”
“Liz, nothing can be bad enough to make you kill yourself!”
“Ugh, Maria, don’t say anything. You don’t understand. You just don’t understand.”
Maria then placed her hands on her hip, glared at her, and with a scoff, she replied, “Of course I don’t understand! I mean, god, Liz! You, my bestest
friend in the entire freaking galaxy, tried to kill herself. Do you know how horrible that made me feel? It’s as if I wasn’t enough to keep you here,
that I wasn’t a great friend, that I, the best friend, didn’t even know the reason why you tried to off yourself., tat you didn’t even come to me for
help! Didn’t you even think about how everyone else would feel? Why are you being so goddang selfish?”
She flinched at Maria’s outburst. Maria was right. She was being selfish. She hadn’t realized how everyone around her would be affected. She hadn’t
meant to make Maria feel unimportant. She was just so overwhelmed by all her problems, all her emotions that all she could think about was ending it
all. Oh god, her parents—if they knew!
“Maria, are my parents—”
Maria held her hand up to cut her off. “No, as far as they’re concerned, you’re home, eating ice cream and watching tear-jerker chick flicks with
your best friend.”
Liz looked down at her lap, feeling guilty, and then looked up. “Why didn’t you call them? Why didn’t you tell them I was here, what I did?”
“Oh, trust me, I thought about it! Just imagine: Hey Mr. and Mrs. Parker, guess what? Your daughter is in the hospital. Oh, it’s no big deal. SHE
JUST TRIED TO [Censored]ING KILL HERSELF!” she yelled.
Liz flinched again. Maria did always have a way with words. “Thank you” was all she could muster up.
“You better thank me, ungrateful little—! If I told them, not only would they rush over here and possibly kill themselves on the road trying to get
back here, they would never let you leave the house ever again. They would be more than willingly to send you off to the nut house!”
Liz nodded. Deep down, she was truly thankful to Maria for not calling her parents. She wouldn’t even know what to say or do if they knew. She
shuddered at the thought of being locked up and diagnosed as a suicidal crazy. “What exactly happened? How did I end up here?”
“Well, after you tried to kill yourself,” said Maria with a glare, “Alex and I came over to try to cheer you up, but you didn’t answer, so we
let ourselves in. We went into your room and found the bathroom door locked. You wouldn’t answer so we tried to break it down. But you know, Alex
doesn’t have any strength in his lanky body and I obviously don’t as well. So we called over the Czechs.”
Liz’s hand flew to her mouth as she tried to cover her gasp. Oh god, they found her? The room began to spin and Liz felt sick to her stomach.
Maria took her hand, gripping tightly as if Liz was going to disappear any second. “When the door opened, when we found you, oh god… There was so much
blood. It was all over the place—in the water, on the floor. You were covered in it! It was like that elevator scene from The Shining except my best
friend was caught in it! Max tried to heal you, but you had already lost so much blood. He was able to stop the blood flow and prevent you from
crossing over, and then we took you to the hospital.”
Maria then wrapped her arms around her. “God, Liz, do you have any idea how devastated I was? Did you even bother to think about how lonely I would be
without you? I love you so much. You’re my best friend, my sister! Please don’t ever do something like this again.”
“I’m sorry, Maria. I won’t.”
“Promise me, Liz. PROMISE ME.”
“I promise. I’m sorry.”
The door then flew open and everyone else piled in, practically fighting one another to get through the door. They all spoke at the same time and all
Liz could hear was her name being shouted, how stupid she was, and if she ever did this again, they would bring her back just to kill her themselves.
Alex and Kyle were shouting her name as if they couldn’t believe she was in front of them. Michael was the one calling her names. Isabel was giving
her sullen looks. One by one, except Max who stood in the corner staring at her and Tess who found the outside world past the window more interesting,
they took her into their arms, crying with happiness that she was alright. In this moment, she forgot all about the pain from before and felt at home.
It was as if everything was back to normal, before they abandoned her. She knew they were all right though; she had acted stupidly and now she learned
from it.
“Guys, can I get a moment alone with Liz?” asked Max, giving them a look that said his request was more of a command instead. Kyle gave Liz a look and
his mouth curved to the side as if to say she was in big trouble. Max turned around to watch them go and when the door shut behind them, there was a
moment of silence. Liz held her breath as she heard the heavy breathing of Max. He hadn’t hugged her. Obviously, from his rigid stance, he was
furious. He then whipped around with a growl, his teeth bared at her. “What the hell were you thinking?!” Liz jumped at the sudden yell. “God, Liz,
how can you be so [Censored]ing stupid?” It felt as if he flew to her side because suddenly, she was in his arms with his hands stroking her
hair. She buried her nose into the crook of his neck and as soon as his scent filled her senses, she felt nostalgic. She had missed this so much. His
arms were around her, holding her to his body as if he hadn’t seen her in years. She missed feeling his strong frame enveloped around her.
“I’m sorry,” she murmured into his shirt, balling his shirt in her fists.
As soon as she spoke those words, he tensed up once again. His arms fell and he took a step away from her to observe her petite frame on the hospital
bed. He ran his fingers through his hair in frustration. What was he supposed to say? How was he supposed to react? Grinding his teeth, he let his
anger roll out of him. “No, sorry isn’t going to cut it! We’ve always had our problems, but god, Liz… Trying to kill yourself? You of all people
should know I would never want that—for you to be dead. YOU OF ALL PEOPLE SHOULD KNOW THIS!”
“I won’t do it again.”
“You better not! Do you know how much you scared me? You were so still, so pale, so cold! You weren’t even conscious. I kept calling your name and I
thought—… I thought you were already dead! Do you know how much it reminded me of the day you were shot at the Crashdown? I thought it was happening
all over again, that I was losing you, that I—… that I couldn’t save you this time!”
Liz knew apologizing wouldn’t change a thing, but it was all she could do, all she could offer. She meekly replied, “I’m sorry.”
His fingers were permanently attached to his hair. He looked as if he was going to pull out his silky hairs in frustration. “Do you even know what it
was like for me to see you dead? That day at the Crashdown, I nearly died myself and when I saw you yesterday, I—… I lost it! I [Censored]ING
LOST IT, LIZ!” he screamed, saliva foaming at the sides of his mouth.
Liz didn’t know what to say or how to react. This whole time, she was worried about not being with Max, that Max was going to be with Tess, but she
never thought about how he would feel if she had died. He would be in worse shape than Maria. God, she never even thought about what would happen, how
they would all feel… Was she really that selfish?
“I risked my own life, the life of Michael and Isabel, to save yours, and you throw it away so recklessly! Do you not appreciate what I did for you? I
don’t regret saving you, but do you know what I went through for you?” he continued to yell. He stopped himself short of telling him what he saw in
the White Room, what Agent Pierce forced him to watch—her death. He never told her and he didn’t want to. He didn’t want her to know. “I won’t always
be around to save you, Liz Parker. But you know I will try. So you better not do this again, or so help me god, I will—”
“I know, I know. You’ll kill me.” Liz really didn’t know what else to say, so she went with humor instead.
“Not funny,” growled Max as his nostrils flared.
Liz held up her arms in surrender and then brought them back down when she saw his eyes dart to her wounds. She slipped her arms under the blanket and
brought it up to her chin. “I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I’m sorry.” As she apologized, she rested her hand against her stomach under the cloth. Beside
just her friends, besides Max, she now had another reason to go on living.
- - - -
Liz was grateful to have aliens as friends. She went home later that night. Michael managed to delete her files from the computer system and Tess
mind-warped everyone to make it seem as if she was never there in the first place. Of course, she wasn’t staying at home alone. Alex, Kyle, and Maria
decided to stay over as suicide watchdogs in case she tried to take her own life again. She told them that she wouldn’t, but they just wanted to be
sure that she was safe. It was quite weird when she was back in her room, confronted with her bathroom.
“Michael and Max tried to clean it up as best as they could,” said Kyle, appearing by her door. This information shocked her a little. She couldn’t
even imagine what it was like for them to see and clean up her blood, especially Max. She shuddered in horror. “Liz, you know I’m not religious, but
when I saw you lying there in the hospital, I prayed. Oh god, I prayed like never before. I called on Buddha and God to help you. I—”
“Thank you, Kyle,” she said, placing her hand on his shoulder. “I’m fine now.”
“Liz, did you… Did you do this because of what we did? I mean, of what the group thought of us?”
Liz blinked. Kyle wanted to know if he was the reason for her attempted suicide. “Don’t even think that, Kyle. You are not the reason!”
“I just… I mean, it fits the time, you know? We pretended to,” he trailed off, scuffling his feet from side to side. “And they found out and we were
on the outside for a while there. I just don’t—”
“I promise you, Kyle, you were not the reason.”
He nodded, slightly satisfied, and went downstairs to join Alex and Maria.
She took a step into her bathroom. It was pure white, whiter than before. Despite this, in her eyes, she felt she could still see her blood stained on
the porcelain tub and on the tile floor. She saw the razor that she had killed herself with, dangling dangerously on the edge of the sink. Cringing at
the thought of how close to death she had been, she closed the door, not wanting to be reminded of it. It was bad enough she still bared the wounds.
Max had tried to heal them in the hospital so they wouldn’t leave a scar, but she wanted them to heal normally. She wanted to be reminded of this
incident. She wanted to remember.
She remembered Maria mentioning that Isabel and Michael would stop by after she and the guys left. There was no mention of Max though. It wasn’t as if
she had expected Max to come with them, but she hoped. She hoped he would come, profess his love to her once again, and hold her in his arms while she
slept. That’s what she needed—his love to help her get by. But she doubt he would show. Like Maria, she knew he felt unimportant in her life. After
all, she did cut her wrists with the intent of never coming back, without any care for others around her.
As Liz laid in bed with her fingers gently grazing her stomach, she thought about Zan, the dupes, and her future baby. She, herself, slept with
Future-Max, but she didn’t get pregnant. Her future-self slept with Zan and she got pregnant. Now that Future-Liz was gone, she was carrying the child
for her—Zan’s child. How truly messed up her life was. She doubted that any normal teenager was saved from the brink of death from a bullet and slits
to the wrists, friends with aliens, slept with their love from the future, met their future-self, and carried their future-self’s child whom the
father was their love’s twin brother. God, that’s confusing, she thought. Liz tried not to laugh at the absurdity of it all, but it was all
true. Yep, if her parents knew she had tried to take her own life plus this information, they were ship her away as fast as their fingers could dial
911. Doctors would think she was crazy if they ever knew. She could just picture it:
“And Ms. Parker, you believe you met your future ex-boyfriend?”
“No, doctor, you got that wrong. It was my ex-boyfriend from the future, and I don’t believe it happened. It did happen.”
He would scribble down some notes in his notebook, hidden from her view. She could picture him writing down the words, “Patient is delusional.”
“And you had sexual intercourse with him?”
She would reply, “Yes.” And he would write, “Patient may have been raped by an older man.”
“And you met your future self?”
She would nod.
“And what was your future self like?”
“She still looks like me, just older, with short hair and she was wearing leather too. Oh, she’s pregnant too.”
“Pregnant? Who is the father?”
“The father is my ex-boyfriend’s twin.”
“He has a twin?”
“He does now!” she would chuckle out.
“Are you not pregnant now?” he would ask.
“She transferred the baby to me.”
“Transferred? Interesting word. Why would you say ‘transferred’?”
“Oh, did I forget to tell you? She has alien powers and she gave me her baby.”
The doctor will write, “Patient believes her future self was impregnated by an imaginary twin of her ex-boyfriend who now gave her present self the
child.”
“So what’s my diagnosis, doc?”
The doctor, of course, will look at her and then stamp the words “MENTALLY UNSTABLE” and “SUICIDE WATCH” on her file.
Breaking out of her dream scenario, her head snapped towards the hallway when she heard the downstairs door click shut. Sitting up, she walked out of
her room and peered down the stairs. She held her breath when she saw Max at the bottom of the stairs. Maria, Alex, and Kyle had left, and Max came.
Just as she was about to head down the stairs, she saw a flash of blonde hair. “Isabel?” she breathed to herself. But it wasn’t Isabel. It was Tess.
She watched as they sat down together on the couch. Liz’s hands were already clenched into fists.
“I think I should go up and check on her,” said Max, starting to get up from the sofa, feeling a bit uncomfortable, but Tess stopped him by placing
her hand on his wrist.
“I think she’s sleeping. Alex said Liz hadn’t come down since they got here.”
Max’s eyes shifted around the room, his hand rubbing against his thighs, and nodded in agreement. “Okay, you’re right.”
Liz wanted to go down and make herself known, but she couldn’t. Her goal was still to get Max and Tess together. She pushed aside the growing sadness
that tried to overwhelm her again. As the television clicked on with the help of Tess’s hand, she watched as Tess rested her head against Max’s
shoulder. Together they sat watching the box. Though Max looked like he was ready to run, with a scowl and her hand against her stomach, Liz couldn’t
help but feel anger. She slowly walked to her room and locked herself inside, falling asleep with tears slipping down her face.
Things were going as Future-Max planned, just not of her own.
- - - -
December 18, 2000, Monday; Roswell, New Mexico:
This past weekend had been such hell. Everyone had been shaken up the events that had occurred. A normal teenager life was something they knew they
would never have. As usual, they all tried to get back into the swing of things, but everything was a mess. They knew their lives were falling apart
and no one knew how to stop it. Everything had changed last summer when the pod squad found out about their past lives and their destiny. Liz slowly
grew apart from the group because of it, but Maria, Alex, and Kyle managed to get closer. They knew it was that moment that had changed
everything—that moment in the cave—but most couldn’t help shake off the feeling that it all also changed Liz, but for the worst.
Michael was one of them who knew something was terribly wrong with Liz. He knew it was her choice to leave Max so he could be with Tess, his
supposed-wife, but he saw how much it had crushed the couple to part. It was ironic because ever since Max saved Liz, he had been nagging about them
being together—it wasn’t safe, they weren’t even of the same species, and much more. But after seeing Liz walk away, he felt as if light had been shed
and his past thoughts disappeared. These two were in love and it wasn’t just puppy love—it was real love. Sure, he had commitment problems (Maria made
it known to him every day), but even he could see their feelings for one another. He understood why she left. If he were in her place, he’d do the
same, but only he would never had come back. Ever since Liz came back, she had been more and more forcefully in pursuit of getting Max and Tess
together as if her feelings didn’t matter, as if her feelings didn’t exist. That wasn’t like Liz, so unlike the Liz he had read about in her journal.
The Liz he knew was strong, but she was never the one that was able to ignore or hide her feelings like she had been doing lately. It was as if she
knew what would happen in Max and Tess didn’t get together. It was like her goal in life, like her life depended on it. What he couldn’t understand
was why or what had changed.
As he sat in a booth with his cooking apron hung over his shoulder, he watched Liz from afar who was setting up the tables to open the Crashdown. The
whole gang was sitting here, feeling the need to be around Liz some more. Alex was sitting in booth with Isabel; they were whispering to each other.
Max and Tess were talking over by the counters, which he could tell ticked Liz off. Maria and Kyle were trying to bug the hell out of Liz, which
resulted in her constantly scrunching up her face in aggravation. Michael watched as she wiped down the counters, her wrists still wrapped with gauze.
The cuts were healing quite nicely, but were still covered in such red anger. He remembered asking her if he should get Max to heal them for her, to
make the scars disappear, but she said she wanted to keep them to remember. He understood that part too. He still had scars of when Hank beat him as a
child. He kept it to remember, to remind himself never to put himself in that situation again.
Liz went to pull some of the remaining chairs down when he quickly stood up and helped her. She smiled because he had been acting like her big
brother lately. Well, he had always acted like her older brother, but now, since she tried to kill herself, he had been overly protective, taking the
role of an older brother to the extreme.
“Michael, I can do it,” she said as she placed one of the chairs down onto its feet.
He replied, “Don’t worry about it. I’ll do it,” as he flipped over a chair.
“I’m not an invalid.” She felt everyone was treating her as if she would break if she made the wrong movement. God, she had tried to kill herself,
but she wasn’t handicapped. Perhaps just emotionally, but not physically. She was fine, she really was.
He placed his hand on her shoulder, squeezed it lightly, and gave her a weak smile. “I know you’re not. Look, I just want to help, okay?” he said.
Liz sighed, knowing he wouldn’t stop, so she nodded.
As they took the chairs down together, as the group tried to get past this very large bump in their life, the Crashdown doors swung open. Then came
strolling in were the dupes.
To be continued.
:twisted:
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 09:10 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter 15A - 7/6/2008
Author’s Note: Some of you may wonder why Liz wasn’t beating herself up for what she did when Maria was yelling at her. I saw
the moment when she was in her dream realm to be where she got over what she did, where she confronted her pain, and was over her guilt of her
actions. When Maria starts to go off on her, she understands Maria was right thus agreeing with her. Since her guilt is over and because she agrees
her actions were stupid, she took it a lot better than most would (since most do not have the opportunity to confront themselves in their dreams).
There are lines taken from “Meet The Dupes” (Season 2, Episode 8) and “Max In The City” (Season 2, Episode 9). All spelling errors are intentional.
Chapter Fifteen - Part A:
… And you are the one that has stolen my heart.
And I'm telling you from the start.
I never thought that you would come.
I never thought that I could love like this.
This feeling inside me is growing.
I never thought that you would come.
“I Never Thought That You Would Come,” Loni Rose.
December 18, 2000, Monday; Roswell, New Mexico:
Pandemonium—that’s what it was.
It wasn’t every day that someone stumbled upon his or her twin if he or she even had one. But for the pod squad, they had
doppelgangers—twins—literally strangers with their own faces, breathing and living, clothed in leather and covered in tattoos. It was as if someone
had taken a mirror image of the Roswell set, but the image was manipulated to give the other group a grungy appearance. The dupes came as if a tornado
had carried them into the café, breezing in past the open doors with the door bell furiously ringing above their heads. They took long slow strides
and moved with such grace that one could’ve sworn the world went into slow-motion. The wind flipped the sides of their hair. They walked with such
confident as if they were models on a runway.
Gaping only for a second, the Roswell set quickly stood up in fear; the humans clung onto their alien counterpart, but Liz clutched onto her own arms
because she had no one. These newcomers were the enemy. They were shape-shifters. Their lives were at risk. That’s what everyone thought at first,
everyone except Liz.
Silence. It was dead silent. Eyes were wide, mouths were dropped open, and glowing hands were in the air, ready to assume their positions for a
battle. As the bell above the door calmed down and the doors closed, the two sets stood face-to-face. More silence. Both groups analyzed each other,
wary of one another. The Roswell group was confused. Just who were these people? Why did they have their faces? Why were they dressed that way? Were
they shape-shifters coming to kill them? Would these doppelgangers assume their identities, fooling the humans?
Zan stood tall, his head held up high, unafraid. Leader was written all over his body. Max was the same. Both were tense and calculating a plan in
their minds. When Zan saw Liz, he felt his mouth go dry. It was as if someone had kicked him in the gut. It was only a few hours ago when he broke
down on the side of the road, crying his eyes out and heartbroken for the first time in his life. Liz was gone yet she was standing right in front of
him. The sunlight that came through the window shined on her brunette hair, creating a glow around her. She looked an angel to him, an angel who
decided to come back to him after disappearing. “Liz,” he breathed out. Not realizing this wasn’t the Liz that he held in bed, that he made love to,
that disappeared only hours ago, for he was too overwhelmed with the sudden image of her in front of him, he moved to go to her only to be stopped by
his self—Max, that is. He stared at the hand that resembled his own on his chest and bared his teeth in anger. “Take yer hands off of meh,” he growled
through clenched teeth as he brought his face closer to his double, “if ya know what is good for ya.”
Max couldn’t understand how this shape-shifter knew Liz’s name, but danged in hell would he let this alien go near her. He lost her once, no, twice,
and he wasn’t going to lose her again for a third time. Once was enough, twice was pushing it, and thrice was bound for failure. Glancing quickly at
Liz, ignoring her beauty, he was pleased she was at a somewhat far distance from this alien. If this enemy tried to get through him, he would have
enough time to stop him, enough time to protect Liz. As his hand began to glow in a threatening manner, Max stepped forward to the man who wore his
face till their noses were almost touching. Fiery auburn eyes met with fiery auburn eyes.
“You’re going to have to go through me,” spoke Max.
“You flexin’ on me, Duke Number Two?” growled Zan, baring his teeth at his twin once again. “Take off yer hands before I do somethin’ ya gonna
regret.”
“No chance, [Censored],” replied Max, intently staring at Zan.
Angered by his twin’s insolence, Zan pushed Max off. With a little help from Zan’s powers, Max stumble back further than a normal shove would. Max
regained his balance and charged after him, ready to throw a glowing punch at his double. Liz knew they were going to fight one another till the
either was no longer standing. She couldn’t allow this to happen. She knew Zan and the dupes were good. She watched as Zan’s hand became bright with
energy, his arm in the air ready to throw down. How was she going to tell her group that? They can’t know! If they did, Future-Max and Future-Liz’s
plans would be ruined! As if today was in her favor, she saw Kyle begin to move to sit next to Tess. She quickly stuck her foot out a little and
tripped him. With a yelp, Kyle fell forward into the two bodies that were ready to lunge at one another, but then he kept running with a scream till
he reached the other side, afraid to be hit with the alien powers. Alex watched with an amused confused expression.
“Kyle, what are you doing?” asked Tess.
Kyle looked over at Liz with wide eyes. He glared when he saw her put on an innocent face as if she had no idea what she had done. “I—Li—She—I...!
Umm… I’m stopping a bloodbath?” said a confused Kyle. “Who knows what they could do to each other? I mean, why aren’t you guys stopping this? Buddha
said—”
“This isn’t the time for Buddha, Kyle,” said Alex who threw his arm over his friend’s shoulder and led him down to a seat.
Liz mouthed words of apology to Kyle. She had to get a way to stop them and Kyle just happened to be the closest. She then turned her attention to
the two men that changed her life. “Zan,” whispered Liz, which caused Max’s and Zan’s eyes to snap to her. She hadn’t expected him to look so much
like Max. If anything, he resembled more of Future-Max with the leather. She wasn’t even sure what she was expecting; only that Future-Liz told her
that their personalities were different. In her mind, she did think of Zan as the splitting image of Max, but imagining in your mind and seeing right
before your eyes were two different things. She took in his tattered clothes, the exposed chiseled muscles, the tattoos that inked his skin, and the
piercings that dangled on his skin. She didn’t know what to think, but she felt her heart thump harder and faster. His intense stare raised goosebumps
on her skin, making her shiver with anticipation, but then she realized it wasn’t just him staring at her. The doubles were all looking at her as if
she grew a second head and her arms became tentacles.
Max was looking at her too. “Liz?” he asked, curiously. In his eyes, this alien knew Liz and Liz knew him back. But that was impossible… Wasn’t
it?
Zan moved to her again, but this time he was stopped by Rath’s arm on his shoulder. He turned around to command Rath to let him go, but before he
could speak, Rath spoke low enough for only him to hear, “It’s not her.”
“Rath, what are ya talkin’—“
Hiding his face behind Zan’s head, he whispered, “Dat’s not Liz. The Liz ya knew is gone.”
Rath watched as something extinguish in Zan’s eyes. He felt guilty for doing this to Zan, but he had to make Zan understand that Future-Liz was gone,
that this younger version of Liz wasn’t who Zan had mistaken her for, that this Liz belonged to his twin. He watched as his friend turn his eyes back
to the brunette with a sullen face. Rath was also sad about Future-Liz’s disappearance. He, himself, wanted to jump for joy when he saw younger-Liz,
but he knew this Liz didn’t know them, that she’d freak out if they ran and hugged her as if they were the best friends. He noted the torn look on
Lonnie’s and Ava’s faces. They were all controlling themselves around her, but they couldn’t help but feel relaxed knowing she was in their presence.
Zan glanced back at Rath, nodding as if to say he was correct.
Lonnie turned away from Liz as if to gather her courage and spoke. “Yo, so we’s gonna jus’ stand ‘ere and stare, or are we’s gonna sit and have a
chat?” she said, addressing the lot. She turned to Ava and muttered, “So cornball,” as she rolled her eyes. Ava could only laugh in response.
“What the hell is going on?!” cried Maria as she clung to Michael in fear.
Rath’s eyes trailed to the blonde with the full red lips. His eyes wandered all over her curvy body, appreciating the orange mini-skirt she was
wearing. Her pale legs seemed to last forever, disappearing under that short fabric. He could’ve sworn that if he stood closer to her, he could smell
her heat. “Hey baby, ya look good enough to eat,” he said, wiggling his tongue out at her. He saw the blonde’s eyes go wide in horror. He wanted to
laugh at her shocked expression, noting that she seemed very innocent. He watched as his double try to leap at him only to be stopped by some short
bulky jock-lookalike guy who was telling him to calm down. Then the short blonde tried to do the same, cursing obscenities at him, but she was stopped
by the same jock guy who was struggling. What a spitfire, Rath thought. He quickly held his hands up in surrender and smiled. So you
belong to my twin, he thought, Nice! He’s got good taste. He took in the Metallica shirt his twin wore, the tattered black jeans, and
the spiky hair. Addressing his own group, he said, “I approve,” pointing to Michael.
“You look exactly like me!” exclaimed Isabel to Lonnie.
“No [Censored],” sarcastically said Ava, rolling her eyes at this Roswell group’s stupidity.
Lonnie scrunched up her face in disgust. “I doubt that, cornball. What da [Censored] did ya do to mah face—wash it wit’ bleach?” Isabel’s
mouth dropped open as her hand rose to her face in shock. Never had anyone addressed her that way. She was always known for her beauty, known for the
drooling men who lusted after her; she practically ruled West Roswell High! Alex blinked in confusion. Isabel’s twin was calling Isabel ugly! But
they look exactly alike, he thought, This is too weird.
Ava snorted. “Lon’, ya think ya got it bad? Look at mah twin. She looks like she’s got a pole up her a-hole, among a few other things.” She studied
her double—super curly dry blonde hair with too much makeup caked on her face. “She looks like a freakin’ gerbil, you know, like a rodent that ate all
the makeup on Earth!” She stuck her left hand out while the right hand bunched up together at the finger tips as if to curse at her with the Italian
curse hand gesture. “Want a treat? I’d give ya some pellets if ya do a trick for meh,” taunted Ava.
Tess glared at her with slit eyes, instantly hating this person who wore her face. “Screw you!” She was ready to lung at Ava, but Kyle stopped her. He
seemed to be stopping everyone from fighting today.
Lonnie laughed. “Man, who knew da hood would [Censored] up da other set?”
“I don’t think it’s da hood, man. I think it’s dis [Censored]in’ crazy town,” said Rath, jumping into the conversation. “Oh man, da second we
passed dat sign, ‘Welcome to Ros-hell,’ I knew dis town was off its rockers!”
As the three laughed, Zan quietly watched Liz. This Liz was younger, but she still had the same large brown eyes. She was still just as petite with
the luscious dark hair, only her hair was longer than his Liz. He had sex with her future self, but he wondered what it would be like
[Censored]ing her with his fingers wrapped around her long hair. He wanted to tug on her hair as he took her from behind, her cute tush cupped
in his hands. He wanted to hear her cry out as her smooth back arched towards him. Smirking, he could tell Liz was getting a little nervous with his
staring that undressed her, but snapped himself out of it. This wasn’t the Liz he knew. For all he knew, this Liz was completely different from
Future-Liz. I mean, after all, they were from different time lines, so he turned his attention back to his other self.
Zan scratched his scruffy jaw and plopped down into one of the booths. With his arm on the armrest, he said, “We gonna talk or what?”
“Who are you?” asked Max, following suit, sitting across from Zan.
“We’re you,” responded Lonnie, sitting in a booth behind Zan.
Isabel sat down next to her brother. “I don’t understand…”
“Maxwell, you can’t trust them. They’re shape-shifters!” yelled Michael, standing beside Maria to protect her from his look-alike.
“Oh, Maxwell, we can’t trust them. They’re evil, evil little aliens!” taunted Rath in a little girly voice, annoyed by their goody-two-shoe
act.
Lonnie chuckled. “I know you must be buggin’ out right now, ‘cause I’d be buggin’ too.”
“How is this possible?” Alex asked, collapsing into one of the bar stools.
“I agree with Michael—they have to be shape-shifters,” responded Kyle, taking a seat next to Alex.
Zan sat up straighter, now resting his arms on the table. “We ain’t no shape-shifters.” Them—shape-shifters? They were god-dang royalty!
“You can’t seriously expect us to believe you’re the twins of our friends here,” said Kyle with disbelief.
Zan replied, “Believe it, Jock. There were eight pods originally. Four went here, da other four went to New York.”
“New York?” questioned Max.
Kyle pouted in the background, saying to mostly himself, “I’m not a jock… anymore.”
“The Big Apple. Center of the universe. Amazing pizza,” replied Rath. “Yo, I’m Rath.”
“Lonnie.”
“I’m Ava.”
“And I’m Zan.”
Max carefully observed them. He didn’t know whether to believe them or blast them into oblivion, but he couldn’t help but feel something inside him
told him that they were telling the truth, that they weren’t shape-shifters. There was a connection between them, but he still didn’t know enough
about them. For all he knew, they were the enmy.
“I’m Liz,” she said, breaking the somewhat uncomfortable moment. She knew Max well enough to see him debating whether to trust these people or not.
Since she knew she could, trust them that is, she decided to take the first step. Perhaps the rest would follow.
Upon hearing Liz’s voice, Zan’s eyes snapped to the brunette. She was sitting on the bar stools next to the some tall lanky guy. He smiled at her
bravery for introducing herself first. That was one thing she had in common with Future-Liz. He wondered what other qualities they shared. She gave a
nervous wave at his direction.
“Hello,” she meekly said.
Zan watched as her body moved with her greeting. He took notice of how her breasts bounced slightly with her arm movement. He wanted to feel her soft
body against his own. He wanted her underneath him. He wanted to be in her, inside her sweet, wet—. He shifted in his seat, trying to ignore
the growing bulge forming in his leather pants.
“Liz!” hissed Maria. She couldn’t believe Liz was introducing herself so freely to these strangers! “We don’t even know if they’re good or not!”
“They’re harmless, Maria.”
“We don’t know that, Liz!”
Rath smirked at the blonde’s name. “Yeah, Maria, we’re harmless,” he said with a wink and a nod.
Maria eyed him weirdly, shuddered a little, and found safe haven behind Kyle who wasn’t feeling particularly happy about being the responsible person
saving everyone else today. “Hey, stop that!” said Kyle only to sigh in defeat when Maria wrapped herself around his arm.
“Kyle, you’re my friend, so be my friend,” she said.
“Go to Michael!”
“But he’s going to blast them!” she said, pointing at Michael whose hands looked like they were flashlights.
“You gonna introduce yerselves or we gotta play a guessin’ game?” asked Lonnie with raised eyebrows.
Max pointed at the gang, introducing them. “That’s Michael, Isabel, Tess, and these are our friends: Alex, Kyle, Maria, and Liz.”
“Why are you here?” asked Michael, still very wary of them.
Zan turned his attention back to the pod squad. “We can’t really discuss why—“
“Why not?” asked an impatient Michael.
“If ya let him finish! God, you’s jus’ like Rath,” Lonnie said.
Rath pretended to look hurt. “Hey!”
“It’s true, baby,” winked Lonnie.
Zan elbowed his sister to stop her soon-to-grow banter with Rath. “Anyways, like I was sayin’, we can’t really discuss the details, but know dat we’s
here to keep yer asses out of trouble.”
“Why do we need your help? You look like you get into plenty of trouble by yourselves,” said Maria.
“Baby, I’ll show ya trouble,” winked Rath, blowing a kiss to her.
Zan ignored Rath’s flirting with the blonde chick called Maria. He said, “There’s a war comin’ and we betta prepare for it. We’s stronger together
than separated.”
“I don’t even know what the war’s about,” replied Max.
Zan answered, “We know it’s ‘bout us… da original royal four. Some kind of revolution happened, and they’s were all killed and sent to Earth to be
reborn. Ever since then, da hood’s been a war zone. Like I said, together we’s stronger. Millions of lives hang in the balance or whatever.”
Time ticked away without a care. Liz had decided to not open the Crashdown in light of the new guests. Early morning had turned to late evening. The
group fell into conversation with the dupes about their lives in New York—what it was like for them, when they realized they were different, if they
had the same powers as the Roswell pod squad, and much more. They were all still suspicious of one another, but were slowly opening up. The dupes
couldn’t help but wonder, “These are the people we’re supposed to be saving? What a disappointment!”
Alex pressed the button on the soda machine. “Should I do it? I’ll do it. No, wait, I shouldn’t. Umm… hey ladies, in my hands are two cokes. Do you
want to get in on this?” rehearsed Alex. He shook his head. After psyching himself up for a more minutes, he walked over to the table with the two
drinks. “Ladies, uh… frosty beverage?” he asked, holding up the cups.
Lonnie looked up from where she was picking at the bottom of her boots and saw the tall skinny kid, Alex. She smiled at his bashful look. He wasn’t
her usual type, but he seemed… sweet? Plopping her foot down, she ran a finger down his skinny arm and pinched his ass cheek. “No three-ways tonight,
opie. Maybe later,” she said with a wink. Isabel just blushed in horror.
Alex flustered, placed the drinks on the table, and went back over to Kyle who was currently eyeing Ava with great interest. To Kyle, Ava wasn’t like
Tess. She was spunkier, cuter, and sexy whereas Tess was the pet dog that drooled after Max constantly. He watched as Ava twirled her hair around her
finger while lazily smacking her gum while Tess was scowling at her—they weren’t getting along one bit.
Tess crossed her arms in front of her chest. “Favorite color?”
“Black,” replied Ava.
Tess waited. “Aren’t you going to ask me what’s mine?”
Ava flipped her hair and turned to the side, facing away from her twin. “I don’t care?”
Tess could only let out a scream of frustration.
“She’s cute,” Kyle said.
Alex’s eyebrows rose. “Who?”
“Ava,” he said, nodding his head over to the blonde-and-pink-haired girl.
“Dude! That’s Tess’s twin!” Alex replied with an elbow to Kyle’s side.
Kyle laughed and gave his friend a light shove. With a wink, he said, “Come on, as if you don’t want to get into Isabel’s and Lonnie’s
pants.” Alex just remained silent with wide eyes, staring at the lovely ladies in front of him.
“So you and opie a thing?” asked Lonnie, letting her eyes wander to Alex.
Isabel began to cough after choking on her saliva in shock. “What?! No, no, no, noooo, we’re just friends, no, no, noooo,” she said, shaking her
head.
“’cause tellin’ meh ‘no’ several times is gonna make me believe it,” said Lonnie, rolling her eyes.
Maria, herself, was trying not to look at Rath. He looked so much like Michael, minus the crazy hair and the tattoos. Sure, Rath was cute, but
Michael was the only one for her. Still, she couldn’t shake the idea.
“I wonder what it would be like,” breathed out Maria.
“Like what?” Liz tilted her head in confusion.
“You know,” she said suggestively, “to be with Rath.”
“Maria!”
“I’m just wondering! No harm in that.”
Liz frowned at her best friend. Wasn’t Maria freaking out about Rath only moments ago? So Future-Liz had been right—Zan had come after all. She
wondered how much he knew. Did he know about Future-Max coming here as well? What did Zan feel for her future self? Was Future-Liz special to him?
Does he see her as Future-Liz or as someone separate?
“So where are you guys staying tonight?” she asked the dupes.
Ava shrugged her shoulders. “Dunno. In da van? We don’t got much cash on us.”
“My parents are out of town. You guys can stay here for a while.”
“No, Liz,” replied Max. “No offense to you all, but Liz, I don’t trust leaving them alone with you.”
Rath just shrugged. “None taken, Duke.”
“Don’t worry, Max,” said Zan. “I’ll take good care of her.” Max glared at him.
“Liz, are you crazy?” hissed Maria. That’s it—Maria knew her best friend had gone crazy. She was sure of it, but Liz brushed it off, saying it was
alright.
“Do you want me to stay with you? Or Alex? Kyle even!”
Liz smiled. “No, I’ll be fine. Don’t worry.” She then turned her attention over to Zan who had walked up to her during the conversation. She tried
not to gasp. Throughout the whole day, she had only seen him from afar, but now seeing him up close, really up close… He really did remind her of
Future-Max with the leather outfit. They both had this tortured depressed look, all the while looking as confidentially sexy as possible. She tried to
ignore the desire to run her fingers across his tattoos, seeing if they felt different from his own natural skin. She mentally kicked herself when she
wondered if he had any tattoos hidden from her and how much she would like to find out where they were. She and Future-Liz was right: anything that
resembled Max Evans is on their to-do list, literally.
“So how did ya know mah name?” asked Zan who could feel Max’s stare that sent daggers at his back.
Liz looked over at her best friend and then to Zan. “I don’t know what you mean,” she said, cursing at herself on the inside for saying his name
earlier. To play coy, she replied, “How did you know my name?”
His eyes studied her. “You’s knew I was comin’,” he stated.
“Don’t be ridiculous. There’s no way Liz would know you guys were coming,” said Maria, laughing. Then there was silence. She saw the two staring at
each other as if nothing else had existed in the room. “Liz? I am right, right Liz?”
“Alright, it’s getting late and I best be going home,” announced Alex.
“Yeah, me too. I gotta get home to—WOAH!” exclaimed Kyle.
Even though Zan knew this wasn’t his Liz, he couldn’t stop himself. Just seeing her so close to him, he couldn’t think correctly. She was real. She
was there, standing right in front of him. She was alive, breathing and beating. She was just as innocent and if possible, more beautiful. He couldn’t
help but stare at her lips that seemed to beg for him to nibble on them. When Future-Liz was with him, he claimed her without her asking. He just took
her whenever he felt like it and she never complained. To be restricted now was torture. How could one go from pleasing himself with his angel only to
be held back? Once he caught a whiff of her vanilla scent, one he was so familiar with, he knew he couldn’t control himself. With a yelp from Liz, he
took her into his strong arms and planted a kiss on the lips he had been missing.
Yes, pandemonium—that’s what it was.
To be continued.
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 09:11 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter 15B - 7/10/2008
Author’s Note: All spelling errors are deliberate in this chapter.
The real author’s note is placed at the end of this chapter this time. This is done because it is spoiler-rish to
this chapter.
Here’s a recap for those who are getting confused with the events:
- Future-Max travelled to the past to get Max to fall out of love with Liz.
- He sleeps with Liz and disappears the next morning.
- Liz has a breakdown and tries to kill herself. During this time, she is in her dream realm/mind, trying to figure things out. After much anguishing
torture, she realizes that most of her feelings are a mixture of her own and Future-Max’s who had also tried to kill himself.
- It is in this realm that she meets Future-Liz who tells her that the Dupes are coming.
- Future-Liz knows she can’t go back (that she will cease to exist) so she transfers the baby that she and Zan created in Liz.
- Last two chapters (Chapter 14 and 15A): The dupes came and are introduced. Zan kisses Liz.
Chapter Fifteen – Part B:
One night to be confused,
one night to speed up truth.
We had a promise made,
four hands and then away.
Both under influence,
we had divine scent
to know what to say.
Mind is a razor blade.
To call for hands of above,
to lean on,
wouldn't be good enough
for me, no.
One night of magic rush,
the start a simple touch.
One night to push and scream
and then relief.
Ten days of perfect tunes,
the colors red and blue.
We had a promise made.
We were in love.
To call for hands of above,
to lean on,
wouldn't be good enough
for me, no.
To call for hands of above,
to lean on,
wouldn't be good enough.
And you, you knew the hands of the devil.
And you kept us awake with wolf teeth.
Sharing different heartbeats
in one night.
To call for hands of above,
to lean on,
wouldn't be good enough
for me, no.
“Heartbeats,” Jose Gonzalez.
December 18, 2000, Monday; Roswell, New Mexico:
It took her by surprise. She was just standing there and they were talking. Then all of the sudden, he… She was… Liz blinked when she felt his large
hand against her cheek. His warm lips were pressed against her tightly-shut ones. She could see his closed eyes, the long dark lashes resting against
his tanned skin, and as much as she wanted to close hers, the shock overwhelmed her. Her eyes just remained frozen open as her mind halted her from
thinking. She could feel his breath tingle her upper lip. The coarse unshaven beard scratched against her smooth jaw. Her lips were tightly pressed
together, but she could’ve sworn she tasted a hint of cinnamon and menthol. She came to believe this was a very uniquely Zan taste.
She eyed the black metal cuffs on his wrists, the chipped black nail polish on his fingernails, the dark eyeliner that coated his eyelids, his
scruffy beard, and his gelled spiky hair. The smell of leather from his vest and pants overwhelmed her. He was a total punker and she shivered at this
notion. Her hand slowly reached up to place its self on his chiseled arm to balance herself from the force of his lips, but she stopped herself. What
would happen if she were to touch him? What would his skin feel like on hers? All her blood rushed upwards, filling her cheeks with such color that it
would put pomegranates to shame.
Perhaps it was the blood that was coursing through her face that blocked out all the sounds. She heard a soft sigh emit from Zan that was almost
blocked out by his heavy breathing. Then as if someone had turned off the mute button, all she could hear were the shrieks in the café. Her eyebrows
shot up to her hairline. She had been so shocked by the action, by the kiss, that she had forgotten there were other people in the room.
“WOAH, WOAH, WOAH!” cried both Alex and Kyle who chose to point at the pair repeatedly as if to accuse them.
“Liz is kissing Zan!” cried Alex.
“Zan is kissing Liz!” yelled Kyle.
Liz blinked slowly, afraid to move. She was too afraid to move. Her body felt numb and she couldn’t bring herself to pull away. He held her to him;
his hand forcing their close proximity. Here was Zan kissing her in front of everyone. In front of everyone! It was as if someone picked her
up and threw her on the set of Valley Girl, except Zan was much sexier than a young punked-out Nicholas Cage. She stood awkwardly, pressing against
the counters. Her hands were in the air as if she was about to being arrested, just an inch away from touching Zan, but she could feel the heat from
his body. Her eyes flickered over to her friends and rested on Max who looked like he was ready to explode. No, he had already exploded.
Zan was oblivious to everything. Within his reach was Liz Parker and her lips were on his. She was sweet, ripe, and his for the taking, but she was
stiff in his presence. Future-Liz was never stiff; she was always very responsive, very wanton-like. He opened his eyes to find himself staring into
her frightened ones. Liz, why are you scared, he thought, we’ve done this before. What’s with the— He then mentally kicked himself.
This wasn’t Future-Liz. It was Liz as in present-Liz. He had known this fact yet he still kissed her. He blinked rapidly as realization set in and
then he moved away from her, already missing the feel of her skin against his palm. <b>[Censored]</b>, he cursed himself,<b>[Censored]</b>. What do I say now? That I’m sorry that I practically attacked her? That I momentarily got confused, mixing her with
her future-self? <b>[Censored]</b>.
Ava buried her face into her hands. She thought, Zan, ya <b>[Censored]</b>-up. What am I gonna do wit’ ya?
Rath groaned and turned around, hissing profanities to himself. He thought, dangit, duke! That ain’t <b>[Censored]</b>ing
her!
Lonnie’s eyebrows just rose up in question. She thought, I have an idiot for a bro.
How was Zan going to get himself out of this? He saw Max practically steaming on the corner of his eyes. This was not a good beginning to making
friends. He ran his fingers through his gelled hair and burst out in laughter, even if it was an awkward forced laugh.
“Hahahahaha!” he belted out. When he saw everyone still giving him weird looks, he continued. “Hah… hahahaha!” Who ya tryin’ to convince,
boy, he thought.
The kiss took Max by surprise as well. He thought they were just chit-chatting (yes, he was watching them) and before he knew it, his twin was
mauling her. He resisted himself long enough. He sat down long enough before automatically jumping up. First, this trash tried to get his hands on her
and then he forces himself on his precious Liz? Yeah, you’re going down, mother<b>[Censored]</b>er, he thought.
“YOU <b>[Censored]</b>ING <b>[Censored]</b>!” screamed Max as he tried to throw himself at his doppelganger. Kyle quickly
restrained him, but he feared more for his life than for Zan’s. Max, of course, was an alien and Kyle was just a human. Who knows what Max could’ve
done to Kyle or to his precious fit body.
Automatically stepping up, Zan let his words get the best of him because that’s who he was. He would never let someone get away with the last word
and he was, of course, quite snarky most of the time. “Calm down, dukey dos. I jus’ gettin’ da lay of da land.” As soon as those words left his lips,
he could practically feel Ava in his head giving him a beat-down. He knew Rath was ready to strangle him and Lonnie was just rolling her eyes at
him.
“A lay of the—I’M GOING TO KILL YOU!” yelled Max. At this point, Kyle was at a forty-five degree angle, using his feet to keep Max from going
anywhere.
Michael let out a breathy growl. Liz was practically his sister and this… this evil clone of Max’s forced himself on her! He was the second in
command; it’s his job to protect his loved ones. Yes, it was his time to protect Liz. “NO, MAX, I’LL KILL HIM FOR YOU!” shouted Michael.
“No, no, no!” quickly said Alex who ended up in the same degree angle as Kyle as he prevented Michael from reaching the dupe. Despite his lanky
appearance, Alex did have quite a good amount of muscle on him.
“Come on, like ya wouldn’t do wha’ I did jus’ now… Ya don’t mind, eh, angel? I jus’ gettin’ a lil welcome, dat’s all,” he said, addressing Liz with a
wink.
Liz blushed furiously, more than just previously from the kiss. She never had someone speak to her that way. His language was crude, his actions
animalistic, his manners uncouth, but it all intrigued her. Where Max was kind, thoughtful, and a gentleman who never took advantage of her, Zan was a
stark contrast. She looked away to find Maria smirking in her direction. Isabel just stood there, stunned and Tess… she looked danged proud as if
things were working out in her favor (Liz figured they kind of were).
“Nothin’ to git worked up ‘bout. Jus’ a kiss. Nothin’ special. Ya guys act like you’s all Marys,” said Zan.
Nothing special? Is he really telling me that kiss was for nothing, questioned Liz. Her stunned face quickly turned into a scowl. All her
previous thoughts of how sexy he was flew out of the window. He was the one that kissed her and he was saying it was nothing special? She could feel
rage build up inside of her.
“Valenti, let go of me!” shouted Max to Kyle.
“Whitman, if you don’t get off of me, I’m going to explode your bits to smithereens!” yelled Michael.
Alex and Kyle stepped away with a “Yahhh!” noise, afraid of what they might do to them. As much as they cared for their friends and wanted to stop a
bloodbath, they cared more for their bodies, more namely their privates. They quickly huddled to a corner, their legs slightly clenched together and
bent at the knees.
“You stay the <b>[Censored]</b> away from her!” Max growled to his twin. Instead of once again charging towards Zan to break his face in,
he took Liz’s hand and forcefully led her to the backroom of the café.
Maria bounced over to Alex and Kyle. Isabel sat down, forcing Michael to sit next to her. Tess scowled at the sight of Max and Liz disappearing
behind the Employees Only door. Ava and Lonnie shared a look and sighed.
Rath appeared behind Zan, placing his hand on his friend’s shoulder. “You’re an idiot,” he said.
Zan watched as an angry Liz was being led away from him by his double. He pissed her off; he knew that because he did it on purpose. She wasn’t
Future-Liz, his Liz. She was someone else and he had made the mistake of confusing them both. I’m sorry, angel. I thinks dis is for da best,
he thought.
“I know,” he breathed out in response to Rath.
- - - -
Once the door swung close, Max quickly ran his hand all over Liz, making sure she wasn’t hurt in any other way besides being forcefully kissed. Liz
smiled at his concern. To be honest, at first, she didn’t really mind so much that Zan kissed her, but then she was in rage that he planted one on her
without permission and played it off as nothing. Who does that, she wondered.
He took her in his arms, satisfied that she was there before him and not by his twin. “Are you alright, Liz?” he asked, still running his hands up
and down her arm as if he was in doubt of his own checking of her body.
She bit her lower lip and stopped him by placing her hand over his. “I’m fine,” she said.
“You sure? Because I can check with my pow—“
“Max, stop. I’m fine. I’m not bleeding or hurt or anything.”
“But are you—“
“Stop,” she said with a small laugh. “I’m okay.”
Max sighed in relief, glad she was alright. He had always been protective of Liz; that came naturally to him as if it was programmed in him since
birth. Especially with the recent events, he had to be more cautious. He wasn’t going to let her slip out of his hands that easily. He was going to
keep her safe.
Realizing the state they were in—her hands over his, their body in very close proximity of each other—Max stepped back. Liz frowned at this. It was
as if someone had flicked on the light bulb and all the past came rushing to haunt them. Liz slept with two men. Liz tried to kill herself. Liz wasn’t
who he thought she was. He stepped away and rubbed his hand against his stomach as if he was trying to get rid of her germs, but really it was done
out of uncertainty. He didn’t even finish processing her past actions, but now with this kiss… He knew it wasn’t her fault, but it seemed as if the
world was striving to hurt him, to taunt him, to break him. Understanding she was fine, he nodded and went back to the front of the café. He didn’t
want to be near her… not yet.
Liz sighed, plopping herself down on the sofa. She knew why he left. She didn’t even have to think about it anymore. It was a moment where everything
was forgotten, a moment where they seemed good again—it was a false moment. Silently, she cursed Zan. Who gave him the right to just kiss her like
that? Who said she wanted to be kissed for no reason? In the end, she was utterly confused by everything. She let out a small scream of frustration.
Annoyed, she scratched at the gauze. Her skin was healing, but it felt like there were ten mosquitoes trapped underneath. She wondered if the dupes
had seen the gauze wrapped around her wrists. Probably not, she thought, They were probably too busy introducing themselves… Oh, and
let’s not forget Zan and his King Kong act. After a moment later, she rolled her sleeves down, covering the wounds, and went back outside to face
the music.
To be continued.
Author’s Note: Hmm, a lot of you raised interesting points and questions. I think it’s best to answer some of them here in the
author’s note because some of you might be wondering the same thing and I think it’s best to get it out of the open.
In the hospital, Future-Liz transferred the baby just when Liz woke up. Later, Liz left the hospital so this means the medical testings were done
BEFORE the pregnancy. This is why no one knows Liz is pregnant yet.
After reading this chapter, you will realize that Liz has not told the dupes about her knowing Future-Liz yet. Seeing that she couldn’t tell anyone
about Future-Max, she’s not saying a word about Future-Liz because she doesn’t know how much she could change. This means she’s not revealing her
pregnancy to anyone yet because it could change so many things. But of course, eventually the truth has to come out and this will be addressed in
later chapters. ;P
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 09:12 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter 16 - 7/16/2008
Rating: ADULT.
Author’s Note: All spelling errors are deliberate.
Chapter Sixteen:
God that was strange to see you again.
Introduced by a friend of a friend,
smiled and said 'yes I think we've met before.'
In that instant it started to pour,
captured a taxi despite all the rain.
We drove in silence across Pont Champlain
and all of the time you thought I was sad,
I was trying to remember your name...
This scar is a fleck on my porcelain skin,
tried to reach deep but you couldn't get in.
Now you're outside me.
You see all the beauty.
Repent all your sin.
It's nothing but time and a face that you lose.
I chose to feel it and you couldn't choose.
I'll write you a postcard.
I'll send you the news.
From a house down the road, from real love...
Live through this, and you won't look back...
Live through this, and you won't look back...
Live through this, and you won't look back...
There's one thing I want to say, so I'll be brave.
You were what I wanted.
I gave what I gave.
I'm not sorry I met you.
I'm not sorry it's over.
I'm not sorry there's nothing to save.
I'm not sorry there's nothing to save...
“Your Ex-Lover Is Dead,” Stars.
December 18, 2000, Monday; Roswell, New Mexico:
It was hard, but Liz managed to convince Max to go home and that it was alright if the dupes were staying at her place. Uneasy about the whole
situation, Max trusted Liz enough to judge people. He was still in rage about Zan kissing her. How would anyone feel if he saw the love of his life
being kissed by someone else? He would act exactly like Max had… with rage and out for blood.
The situation ended just as fast as it happened. It all took place in one conversation. Zan’s lips were on hers. He pulled back. Liz was stunned. Alex
and Kyle stopped Max from punching his lights out. The dupes cursed at their stupid brother. That was it.
“You stay away from her,” said Max, still on the edge of his emotions. He was ready to fight. His entire body screamed for a beating, for his arms to
swing out, but he held himself back. His control was ready to snap, but he refused to lose his cool in front of this trash. Instead, he chose to grip
onto the counter, exerting whatever anger was coursing through his body into the slab.
“Ya can’t tell meh what to do. I ain’t one of yer subjects,” replied Zan. “I do whatever I want.”
“If I find out that you do anything against her will or hurt her in any way, I’ll hunt you down,” growled Max. It was bad enough he had to leave Liz
alone with these dupes because he wouldn’t be able to protect her from them. dang, Liz, why are you so trustful of others, thought Max.
Zan scoffed and smirked. “Trust meh, whatever I do, she’ll want.”
Any harder with his grip, Max would’ve broken off a piece of the counter. He tried to keep his powers under control when he saw the lights
flickering. He could feel the hair on the back of his neck rise up. This guy… This guy didn’t apologize for what he had done. Instead, this
<b>[Censored]</b> thought it was okay for him to do whatever he wanted. He acted like Liz was his property and Max hated his arrogantcharacter. “You <b>[Censored]</b>ing ass—“
“Look, look, it’ll be fine, okay, duke?” said Ava who, in the end, was forced to step in as peace maker. “I’ll watch her. Nothin’ gonna happen to
her.”
“See that it doesn’t,” said Max before forcing himself walking out of the Crashdown.
“Yer a <b>[Censored]</b>in’ douchebag, Zan. Why would ya provoke him? You know betta,” yelled Ava. She had enough with his
<b>****</b>y attitude. It was fine the other times, but this was unlike those times. This was a different situation. They needed to be on
the good side of their twins. They needed to work together, not be split apart.
“I jus’ don’t like him. He thinks he’s all that,” replied Zan.
Ava sighed. “But Zan, ya think ya all that too.”
Zan twitched, knowing she had a point. Ava always had a point and he hated that. “I need a smoke,” he said, heading out the café.
“I thought you quit,” she replied.
“I hide it well,” he said, not even turning around, and was off.
It hadn’t been a smart move for him to kiss Liz, seeing as how he had just met the Roswell gang. They were still unsure of whether he and his family
were the enemy, and to do such a bold move at a time like that was not intelligent at all, but he didn’t regret it either. It was the best feeling he
had in hours since Future-Liz’s vanishing. Her lips brought him home. In the few seconds she was in his arms, he travelled back to New York, back to
his dirty home where he shared many loving moments with his Liz. Sure, he felt guilty. He knew she wasn’t the same person, but he couldn’t control
himself… Not when it came to Liz Parker. Was it her tiny button nose? Her dark brown eyes? Her silky long hair? Her pale freckled skin? Her scent? Her
petite frame? He didn’t know, but there was something about Liz Parker and he couldn’t stay away. She was like a drug—something both bad and good for
him, and totally addictive.
He stepped into a convenience store, bought a packet of cigarettes, and growled when the cashier stared at him as if he was some kind of freak. “Ya
got a prob, buddy? I <b>[Censored]</b>in’ smash yer face if ya keep lookin’ at meh dat way,” he said. The guy stuttered and looked away,choosing to head into the back room to hide. Zan let out a frustrated growl, shaking his head. This <b>[Censored]</b>ing town, I
swear, he thought. He found a wooden bench, stepped on top of the seat, and sat down on ledge of the backing. Placing the flimsy white stick on
his lips, he cupped his hands together and lit it up with his powers. The smoke swirled inside his mouth and down into his lungs, only to be blown
out.
Flashback: Her body was warm against his, perhaps too warm, but he needed to hold her. His skin screamed for hers. He pressed his
body down on hers, satisfied that her breasts were flattened against his chest. He felt her sink deeper into the bed with his weight. “I’m not
him.”
Future-Liz’s arms came around his shoulders and she whispered into his neck, “No, you’re not. You’re Zan.”
He was satisfied with that. She was there with him and not his twin. She was his in this moment.
“I miss you,” he said out loud, hoping that Future-Liz, wherever she was, would hear him. He flicked the cigarette, watching the ash fall and
disappear into the night. “I’ve only known ya for two weeks and somehow ya wormed yerself into mah… No one’s ever done dat. God, what did ya do to
meh? I can’t get ya out of mah head. Yer there constantly. I see yer face every time I blink. I can’t not see ya.”
Flashback: “Don’t,” she pleaded with him, closing her eyes.
“Angel, look at me,” he said as he gazed down on her. His body trapped her against the wall.
“I can’t,” she meekly replied.
“Please, Liz, look at me,” he asked of her. Her dark eyes challenged him as her eyelids creased upwards. He smirked at her courage. She was petite,
but she had such fire in her eyes.
“Zan,” she breathed out as his fingers grazed the revealed cleavage of her breasts. Her pink tongue snaked out and licked his lower lips. Take me,
her eyes seemed to say.
He sighed, breathing in the ashy smoke. Who was he talking to? Of course she couldn’t hear him. He was talking to no one yet he wanted to keep
talking. “Now I’m here in Roswell. I’m doin’ yer biddin’ and yer not here to share this moment wit’ meh. I’m gonna be sappy now and we both know it
ain’t like meh. The moon’s bright tonight and I wish ya were here sittin’ next to meh. I know you well enough—ya prob wanted to jus’ go home for one
last time and ya didn’t even get a chance to see home. God, I hope wherever ya are, yer okay ‘cause I’m not.”
Was he feeling guilty he never had the chance to say all that he wanted to say? That he allowed himself to carry on his arrogant self and not
expressing his true feelings more? Was he finally breaking down? “I love ya, I hope ya know dat. But when I see her, younga you, I dunno wha’ to do,
wha’ to feel. She looks so much like ya and I know she ain’t you, but I can’t control myself ‘round ‘er.”
He knew Future-Liz was gone. She was no longer living. In other words, she was dead. She didn’t leave behind a body. She left no traces of herself in
this world. It was as if she never existed, as if he had made her up. It was a possibility that Future-Liz was a figment of his imagination. There was
a great chance that he had been so desperate that he conjured her up. He had been looking for a reason to go on living, to find out why he was placed
here, and then she came along as if his prayers had been answered.
He had her several times. He had been inside of her yet it felt like he didn’t even remember what it felt like. It was as if it never happened. All
he could remember was shaking and smiling in her arms.
Flashback: Her wet walls drowned his organ with her musky scent. She was so beautiful, so perfect. She was absolutely his. He
thrust against her, slipping himself back inside of her. A mew escaped from her lips. Her body clenched around his penis as he watched himself
disappear inside her body. His hand trailed up from her calf which he had been holding to discover her nub that was hidden away between her folds. His
thumb placed pressure against her clit and softly began to rub it. Her cries grew louder as her nails met with his shoulder. She was so close, he was
so close. Her body stiffened against his. His arms created a barrier around her face while his hips violently smacked against hers. “Come for me,
baby. Come on my <b>[Censored]</b>ing <b>****</b>,” he growled into her ear. Then she arched against him, yelling as she went
into paradise.
By the time he walked back to the café, he found Rath sleeping on the couch with the girls nowhere in sight. He eyed the empty space next to his
friend and sighed. The girls were probably upstairs sleeping together because that was the rule: girls with girls and boys with boys. He sat on the
empty side of the pull-out bed and pulled his shoes off noisily, not caring if he woke up his second-in-command. Rath just grumbled and turned on his
side, facing away from him. Zan took off his vest, throwing it to the top ledge of the couch. He laid down in his wife beater and leather pants,
feeling uncomfortable already since he was used to sleeping in only his boxers. This sucks, he thought. He looked up the stairs, lost in
thought. I wonder what she wears to bed. Does she wear a nightie or a simple t-shirt and PJ pants, he wondered. He folded his arms behind his
head and tore his eyes away from the stairs.
Rath grumbled once again and turned over to Zan. His leg found its way on top of Zan’s and his arm fell over his friend’s chest. Unknown to others
due to his appearance, Rath was actually a cuddler, but he always slept alone with an extra pillow so no one ever experienced it. Zan made a
distasteful face and gave his friend a look of sheer shock. Rath began to pull himself closer towards Zan’s body, only unconsciously knowing to seek
out warmth. Zan quickly took the pillow behind his head and shoved it in between them, horrified that his friend was trying to cuddle with him. Rath’s
arms came around the pillow and he sighed dreamily when he felt content of a pressure against his body. Zan muttered a curse. Yeah, this
sucks, he thought.
That night, Zan and Rath had slept on the couch downstairs while Lonnie and Ava slept in her bed. Liz had fallen asleep on her lawn chair
unintentionally while gazing up at the stars and when the girls saw this, they decided to just take the bed. But before, earlier in the day after the
kiss, she had avoided Zan. She didn’t want a repeat nor did she want to anger Max any further. She ignored his stares that seemed to burn into her
skin. Whenever she caught him, he wouldn’t turn away. He’d only gaze at her harder as if to say “I’m looking at you. See me look at you.” It unnerved
her. It enraged her. It confused her.
- - - -
December 19, 2000, Tuesday; Roswell, New Mexico:
By next morning, Liz had woken up to an aching back. She slipped past the sleeping bodies of the girls and heard the clanging of metal coming from
downstairs. Lightly stepping down the stairs, she walked past a still-sleeping Rath who was strangling a pillow in his arms and found Zan cooking in
the kitchen. Her somewhat good mood was replaced with bitterness. “Good morning,” she said, startling him. Zan broke out of his trance of stirring the
eggs in the large metal bowl. He nodded towards her and continued to stir, ignoring how good she looked even in her pajamas—she was wearing a white
long-sleeve thermal shirt decorated with hearts and pink shorts that barely covered her ass. He got his answer of what she wore to bed. She was so
short, so tiny that his arms could go around her waist twice, and her breasts disappeared underneath her clothes. She looked like a child, but he
would still choose her over any other woman in the universe.
She sat on a bar stool, watching him. She was half-glaring and half-watching at him by this point for all the memories of his King Kong act came
rushing back to her as her brain started to wake up. “Making omelets?” she asked. She was mad, but she wasn’t going to ignore him. That wasn’t her
character.
Zan paused for a moment, shocked to find her willing to speak to him. She didn’t fear him like that Maria girl was. Liz was mad at him, he knew that,
yet she was still making conversation. She was unlike any other girl he had ever met, besides Future-Liz. “You made ‘em for meh,” he said softly as if
he meant to say it to himself but Liz heard. He remembered their second day together in New York. He had came out of the shower to find Future-Liz
making breakfast for the group. It was a sight that still tugged at his heart. He remembered drying her hair, touching her, smelling her… “Your
omelet is burning,” he growled into Future-Liz’s ear. It was only just yesterday he had last held her. God, it was just yesterday, he
anguishly thought.
“I did?” Liz questioned, scrunching up her forehead in confusion.
Crap, he thought, she doesn’t know about her future self. Quickly thinking of an excuse, he said, “I mean, I made them before. Not
you, but—“
She nodded and cut him off. “Future-Liz,” she said, not realizing she said something she wasn’t supposed to.
He almost dropped the bowl and whirled around to face her. She knew. She knew, he thought. Eggs be danged! “How did ya—There’s no way ya
coulda’ve known ‘bout her. How did ya know ‘bout her?” He walked up to her with alarm on his face. The look on his face—he was staring at her as if
she was the enemy.
dang, she thought. It was still early and apparently her brain was still cloudy from sleep; this was why she slipped up. How was it that she
slipped up so easily about Future-Liz with Zan and not Future-Max with Max? Perhaps she was already too full with secrets that it was all spilling
over now. Liz wondered if she should tell him. Future-Liz never said anything about not telling Zan that she knew about her. It was only Future-Max
who asked her not to reveal him to Max. How much harm could it cause if she told Zan? But what if the end of the world still came because she told
him? She pushed a piece of her hair behind her ear and bit her lower lip in nervousness. She thought, But I’m pregnant with his child. He’s going
to know eventually. Future-Max was so adamant on the group not finding out about him, about the end of the world, but Future-Liz never said a word. Oh
god, what am I going to do?
“She came to me… when I was unconscious.” There, she did it. She told him. Would she regret it? It was too early to tell.
“Unconscious?” That was all he heard. He wasn’t asking her questions about his disappeared love. That one word rang clearly in his head as if someone
had blown a fog horn next to his ear. Why was she unconscious? What caused her to be unconscious? He examined her to see if she was hurt anywhere and
then he got his answer when she pulled her thermal sleeves up. His hands flew to her wrists, his fingers grazing against the gauze. “What happened?”
he asked.
“I tried to take my own life,” she admitted.
“Baby, why would ya do dat?” God, he couldn’t even comprehend the idea of Liz taking her own life. He pictured her tiny self crying, trying to end it
all. What if she had succeeded? What if he had discovered that both Liz Parkers disappeared as if some cruel fate had doomed him so? What if—
She stiffened at the word ‘baby,’ but brushed it off as another one of his uncouth manners. “They don’t know why. I can’t tell them, but
since you already know about Future-Liz, I guess it’s alright if you know,” she said, pulling away from him and taking a seat. If she told him about
Future-Liz, then it would be okay to tell him about Future-Max. He would eventually know anyway. “Future-Max came to me to change the past so the
future could be different., like Future-Liz did with you. I had to get Max to fall out of love with me so I had to... I broke his heart.”
“But dat’s not a reason to—“ Zan started only to be cut off by Liz.
“Wait, let me finish. You don’t know the full story,” Liz said. “Max is my world. He’s the reason I breathe. Breaking his heart, seeing his face when
he saw me like… whatever I had done, I couldn’t handle it. All my friends were pulling away. Perhaps it was me who was pulling away, I don’t know. I
felt like everything was closing down around me. I was drowning and I couldn’t get out of it. I loved—no… I love him so much. I couldn’t… I
can’t stand the idea of him being with someone else other than me.”
Zan was jealous and angry. He was jealous that Max had this beautiful creature that loved him, angry that Max had her first, jealous again that she
loved Max and not him, and angry once more that Max would let her go so easily. He wanted her to fall in love with him, Zan. He wanted her all to
himself. If it were him, he would have never let her go. He pushed away his thoughts. She wasn’t Future-Liz. She was different, he reminded
himself.
“I was in so much pain. I wasn’t strong enough, so… I tried to take my own life. Slit my wrists and laid in a tub of my own blood.” She didn’t tell
him about Future-Max’s past. He didn’t need to know that. If anything, it would have given Zan more ammunition to go after Max because in the end, it
was Max’s future-self that helped propel her towards her suicidal action.
He breathed, “Angel…”
“When I was unconscious, she came to me. She told me that I was strong, that I had many things left to do with my life. She told me you were coming.
That’s how I knew your name. She was the one that brought me back here. I trusted her in hopes that things will be better this time around.” She
didn’t tell him about the child yet. It was too soon. He and his group had only come yesterday. What was she going to do—just drop the bomb on him
that she’s pregnant with his child, that he’s the father, that the child really belonged to her future self? Even Liz, herself, wasn’t done processing
this information.
Shocked, Zan said nothing and took her into his arms once again. He was so torn apart. He didn’t want to lose her, but at the same time, he couldn’t
place his feelings for her. Just the thought of Liz trying to kill herself made him shudder with fright.
At this moment, everything else was forgotten. It was only him and her. Yes, eggs be danged.
To be continued.
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 09:14 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter 17 - 7/19/2008
Author’s Note: With this story, I’ve gotten to the point where I now actually vocalize the dialogue as I type it. It’s quite
scary because I do a husky voice for Zan and my regular voice for Liz. I get so into it that I don’t even realize till I’m done with a certain
section. Is this weird?
I have included some links in the chapter just in case some of you don't understand a lingo or a pop culture reference. =] If you miss it, there will
be links and explanations at the end of this chapter.
All spelling errors in the dialogue of the Dupes are intentional. There will start to be some other coupling action now as you can tell from this
chapter and later future chapters. I'm trying to creatr round characters. Also, the time span is going to be speeding up now. I will start doing weeks
rather than day by day. This is to move the story along. Yay, right? =P
Chapter Seventeen:
Out of luck and out of tune.
Half a day and I'm confused.
Love may wash away the bruise,
but I still ain't over you.
Hey, I'm the blood in your veins.
I'm a colding rain.
Love you hard when it rains.
Time, no it ain't all aside.
On the truth she lies.
Love your tear when you cry.
dang the day that I forgot.
Came so close and almost lost.
It's been one year and fourteen months,
but I still ain't over you.
Hey, I'm the blood in your veins.
I'm a colding rain.
Love you hard when it rains.
Time, no it ain't all aside.
On the truth she lies.
Love your tear when you cry.
Back and forth and side to side,
right ain't wrong if wrong ain't right.
I will love you day and night
'cause I still ain't over you.
Hey, I'm the blood in your veins.
I'm a colding rain.
Love you hard when it rains.
Time, no it ain't all aside.
On the truth she lies.
Love your tear when you cry.
'Cause when the walls come crashing in,
when flames come coasting in.
Just remember time again,
I still ain't over you.
Oh hey, I'm the blood in your veins.
I'm a colding rain.
Love you hard when it rains.
Time, no it ain't all aside
'cause on the truth she lies.
Love your tear when you cry.
“I Still Aint’ Over You,” Augustana.
December 21, 2000, Thursday; Roswell, New Mexico:
Liz didn’t understand Zan one bit. On Tuesday, she thought they had reached an understanding, seeing that they were on the same side since they were
saving the Roswell group, but boy had she thought wrong. One minute, Zan was warm like he had been on Tuesday when he held her—momentarily anyway...
Then the next, he was as cold as dry ice.
Flashback: Zan couldn’t even fathom the idea of his ex-lover’s younger self attempting suicide. He had been so shocked that all
he wanted to do was comfort her. He didn’t know what else to do but hug her. Suddenly, his feelings took over and his body moved to wrap his arms
around her. Her petite frame molded to his larger body, arousing him the slightest the bit. But she wasn’t his. He couldn’t just openly touch this
girl—he didn’t have the right. Future-Liz was the love of his life, not this person. But did he love her—this younger self of his lover from the
future? His mind raced with contrasting thoughts and his body expressed this turmoil by quickly becoming stiff. He was troubled and felt nothing but
the desire to run away as far as possible.
“Zan?” asked Liz, wondering what was wrong. She could feel his rigid body against hers. It wasn’t the soft comforting gesture she had felt in the
beginning. It was uncomfortable.
He pushed her aside and said, “Don’t touch me.” Then he strolled out of the kitchen like he had a mission.
Liz stood there completely flabbergasted. It was Zan who touched her, Zan who hugged her, Zan who had initiated this… whatever it was. She hadn’t
done anything but told him her story. “What the hell?” she said to herself, completely baffled by the situation. She shook her head, refusing to allow
herself to get even more furious, but she did. Zan was a man of ups and downs, a man that could not be described to a few adjectives. It infuriated
her of how he treated her. He was kind one moment and then rude the next. Asking herself again in less than twenty-four hours, Who does that?
Eyeing the uncooked ingredients, she sighed, taking up what Zan had left unfinished in the kitchen. “Great, he has a fit, leaves, and I get stuck
with the cooking,” she said to no one in particular.
When she served the omelets to the group who were satisfied with the first real comfortable sleep they had in days, she scowled when Zan came in and
took a seat as if nothing had happened. He took one bite and said, “This is [Censored]ing disgusting,” and left for another smoke. Liz only
stood there with a shocked face. He comes in for what—thirty seconds—complains about my cooking, and leaves again, she thought to
herself, this is getting ridiculous!
The group watched, slightly confused yet at the same time, unconfused. They knew what he was probably feeling. It was hard on them too.
Future-Liz may have only been in their lives for less than two weeks, but she made a huge impact on them. They accepted her, an outsider, and took her
in as family. In those few days, it seemed like life couldn’t get any better. Lonnie and Ava had a new girl among the group. Rath had gotten a new
sister. Zan finally opened his heart. Then when she disappeared… the subject of her disappearance was still too raw to talk about. They missed her,
shuddered when they thought of how their king had screamed, and mourned the loss of their new family member. But coming to Roswell and seeing her
younger version—it was too much to handle. They notice the differences quickly, but Liz, present-Liz that is, was still as kind and fun as Future-Liz.
For them, it was different from what Zan was feeling. They were happy to get another chance, a longer chance, to be Liz’s friend. But Zan felt
confusion, rage, and uneasiness—all three emotions rolled up into one. His emotions were risking their chance to be Liz’s friend once again.
Rath shrugged, choosing to ignore the topic of how Zan was feeling. He knew his friend needed to sort things out for himself. Rath, himself, tried
many times to tell him that Liz wasn’t Future-Liz, but he never listened. So in the end, he gave up. “I don’t know what he’s on about. This is good!”
he spoke, taking another mouthful.
“I agree,” said Lonnie, taking another bite while pouring tabasco sauce on the uneaten parts at the same time.
Ava glared at Zan’s retreating back and just gave Liz a smile as if to tell her she understood. “Don’t worry. That’s jus’ Zan bein’ Zan.”
To Liz, it seemed as if everything she had done was wrong in Zan’s eyes. Every time he walked into the same room as her, he left, growling about how
she was stalking him. He yelled at her, cursed at her, and even pushed her!
Flashback: Liz had been holding it in for too long. She had to go! She pressed her fingers against her lower abdomen and winced
at the feeling of her bladder getting ready to explode. She had been meaning to go, but she was so caught up in Ava telling her stories about their
life in New York—how they hatched, learned to speak, and how they discovered they were different from the rest. She was so entranced by their story
that she somehow had forgotten she needed to go to the bathroom. Running to the backroom, just as she was about to turn the knob, the door swung open
and Zan stepped out.
“You again!” he said as if she was the most annoying thing in the world.
She ignored him; the desire to pee was greater than getting into another verbal fight with him. She moved to the left and he moved too. They blocked
each other. He shifted to the right and she stepped to the right. “Move!” she yelled at him.
“Then get out of my way!” he said, shoving her to the side.
“Ah!” yelped Liz as she was pushed away.
Liz had enough with it! They had only known each other for a little less than two days and Zan was being a downright prick. He had no right to treat
her that way!
Seeing her chance, she cornered him in the open café in front of the dupes, not caring anymore. “What is your problem?” she asked.
“What are ya on ‘bout?” Zan asked. “Get out of mah way,” he said as he stepped to the side.
She blocked him. “No, this stops now! You’ve been a complete jerk to me ever since you came!”
“I’m da jerk? If ya wasn’t so [Censored]in’ ubiquitous, I wouldn’t hafta be!”
“Oh, lookie here. The king knows what ubiquitous means!”
“You betta watch yerself,” he said, getting in her face. He was letting his anger get the best of him, just like Liz was with herself. “Ya might say
somethin’ and I might hafta do somethin’ ‘bout it.”
“I am so scared,” said Liz, surprising herself a little with this new found attitude of hers. “For your information, I happen to live here
and you’re my guest, so I suggest you change this uptight ****y attitude of yours!”
Lonnie and Ava watched curiously, sipping their sodas. This was so reminiscent of when Future-Liz yelled at Zan. Rath grabbed himself a piece of
cake. This was like a fight ready to happen and he was supplying himself with snacks.
Angered by the sudden challenge, Zan automatically lifted up his hand. He wasn’t going to use his powers on her, but it was a reflex. His hand was in
her face before he could stop himself.
“You want to fight? Take your best shot!” Liz yelled, jumping up at him. Her words had no hestitation in them, but in reality, she was actually
terrified that Zan would try to blow her face off.
Frustration was what Zan was feeling—a lot of it. He looked upwards, muttered something to himself, and lifted her up. Liz made a yelp as she was
suddenly elevated from the ground. He held her at arm’s length and carried her to the backroom. Normally she would be amazed at his strength, but this
wasn’t the time. Liz yelled when her back came into contact with the swinging door and the two continued to the back.
Unable to resist himself, Rath spoke, “What’s da chances they gonna make da beast wit’ two backs?” To help visualize his words, he thrust his hips
with a grunt and held his arms out as if he was holding someone’s thighs, taking her doggie-style.
“Yer disgustin’,” Ava said, shaking her head. Rath was her brother, but sometimes she didn’t know how to put up with him.
“Naw, I doubt it,” said Lonnie, scrunching her nose up in disgust from being reminded of her brother’s sexcapades. The image of the rocking van
suddenly flashed in her mind. She shuddered.
“Aw, come on? Las’ time he took ‘er, well future her, they humped da [Censored] outta each otha,” he said. “We trio know she ain’t her, butcome on… Ya think Zan knows dat? He’s gonna [Censored] her against them lockers wit’ her skirt hiked up.”
“Rath, yer an ass. She was like a sis and ya talk ‘bout her like ya wanna do her,” replied Ava. “I ditto wit’ Lonnie. Zan jus’ met ‘er. He ain’t
gonna do her.”
Rath shrugged. “She mah sis. I wouldn’t kick it to ‘er, but I ain’t gonna lie she’s not tight.” He wiggled his eyebrows suggestively and smirked.
“Wanna bet they [Censored] or not?”
- - - -
“Let me down!” screamed Liz as she fought her way to get out of his grip, but was only successful in swinging her legs back and forth like an angry
child throwing a tantrum.
Zan dropped her on the sofa, infuriated. “Shut up!” He needed to think. Yes, thinking was the best option in this moment.
She quickly got up. “Don’t tell be to shut up! One minute, you’re fine. The next, you’ve got a pole up your ass. I can’t stand it anymore!”
What is she trying to do, wondered Zan. He didn’t like people pushing him nor did he like being cornered the way she did with him. He was a
man of cold steel—emotionless and rational. He was always in control of emotions, in control of himself, but something about this girl pushed all his
buttons. With Future-Liz, she challenged him many times, but he knew how to push her buttons back. But Liz, she was so naïve. He didn’t know what to
expect of her. “It’s all yer fault!” he said, trying to keep his voice from screaming level.
Liz stepped back. “My fault? I haven’t done anything wrong! What have I done to you? I only just met you three days ago! Tell me what I possibly
could have done in those two days to make you hate me so!”
“I’m not him!”
“What? Him who?” she asked.
Zan gritted his teeth. “I ain’t him and you’re not her.”
Liz shook her head. He wasn’t making any sense at all. What did he mean he’s not him and she’s not her? It felt like minutes, but it only took her
seconds to finally understand what he meant. “Wait a minute, are you saying what I think you’re saying?”
“GOD!” yelled Zan as he began to walk away from her only to be stopped by Liz who caught his wrist.
“Talk to me!” yelled Liz.
“I don’t wanna talk! Don’t ya git it?”
“dang it, Zan! It’s not my fault I happen to look like my future self because god forbid I turn black as I get older! Is this what this has been
about—because you can’t separate me with Future-Liz?”
He didn’t say anything because she was right.
Liz shook her head in disbelief. “Do you think it was easy for me? I mean, I not only met with me from the future, but I met Max from the future. He
wore the same face too!”
“It ain’t dat easy,” he said.
“Do you think I didn’t have a hard time separating them two as well? Well, tough luck, Zan, because I did and I managed to do it too,” said Liz. “But
you have to realize that Future-Liz and I are completely different. Yeah, she came back, but I know what’s going to happen. Things are changing;
I am changing… Changing from what you knew of Future-Liz. You can’t keep doing this to me. It’s just not my fault!”
He knew she was right. Liz, whether present or future, was always smart and rational. He thought those very same words she spoke, but he didn’t want
to admit to it. He just needed to hear the words from her. She made everything seem real. He had been so caught up with confusing them together that
he could barely focus on their differences. He knew they were different, but at the same time, he didn’t know what qualities.
This girl had been through the same ordeal he had gone through. Future-Liz disappeared and so did Future-Max. He loved Future-Liz. She probably loved
Future-Max. He didn’t know how close she was to the guy, but if she still loved Max and he wore his face, then he knew they must’ve been more than
just friends.
Coming to terms with this, still a little uneasy, he knew he was in the wrong. He had been a jerk to her and she didn’t deserve it, not from him. She
was hurting, but so was he. “I’m sorry,” he spoke.
This apology was too easy for her. “That’s it? You say a simple ‘I’m sorry’ and I’m supposed to pretend it’s all okay?”
Zan scowled at her, gritted his teeth, and tried to get over his high horse. “I’m sorry, angel, for b—“
“Liz,” she stated.
His right eye twitched. “I’m sorry, Liz, for bein’ a prick, okay?”
“And for pushing me.”
God, what the hell is wrong with her, he thought, I’m already apologizing and she wants to add more? She should know better than
apologizing is not in my nature. “And for pushin’ you.”
She was satisfied. “Apology accepted.”
“Okay,” he spoke. He then realized he had man-handled Liz into the backroom. He could picture his family’s faces. They prob thinkin’ we’s
[Censored]in’, he thought.
“We should go back out there. They’re probably worried,” said Liz.
When they came out, the three dupes were staring at them as if they were looking for something. Lonnie squinted at Zan and Liz. Ava made an “hmm”
noise. Rath studied them as if he was going to be quizzed in five minutes.
Knowing exactly what they were thinking, Zan shook his head. “You’s a bunch of pervs. We didn’t do nothin’,” he said.
“Ahah! Pay up!” said Ava who stuck her hand out at Rath.
Rath reached into his pocket with a scowl and withdrew a twenty dollar bill. “I suppose ya want yer payment too, Lon’?” he asked.
Lonnie smiled. “Naw, I’ll save yer payment for later,” she said with a wink.
Rath could only grin foolishly.
Confused, Liz spoke, “Umm, guys? Huh? What just happened?”
- - - -
December 22, 2000, Friday to January 9, 2001, Tuesday; Roswell, New Mexico:
Over the next several days, since Zan and Liz had finally worked everything out, the dupes bonded with the Roswell group as if they were always
living there. They all had more in common than they thought, besides their fashion sense. But of course, there were always still many differences.
“Maria’s my girl,” stated Michael.
“I don’t see yer name written on her,” said Rath.
“Listen here, ****, I’m going to rip your he—“
“Michael, don’t make me go over there!” yelled Maria from the other side of the room who was watching them. She knew her boyfriend would cause
trouble. “Stick to the questions I gave you!”
Michael was still angry at Rath for hitting on Maria. The first time Michael had ever taken an interest in a girl, much less a human girl, his twin
was trying to take her from him. Well, it seemed that way. He stared down at the flimsy napkin that Maria gave to him. She had written down several
questions to get them connecting, but he didn’t see that happening any time soon. Sensing her glare on him, his eyes scrolled down the questions. He
rather asks questions than be beaten by Maria. She had a hell of an arm on her.
“Favorite band?” he asked.
“Metallica,” replied Rath.
Michael’s right eyebrow rose. He wasn’t expecting that. He nodded in approvement. So they had one thing in common. That didn’t matter to him. He
still hated his twin. So he replied, “Good,” and their conversation ended there.
Zan and Max were both being stubborn-headed They weren’t getting along one bit, but that was to be expected given the events that had occurred. But
they did have one main thing in common: their love for Liz, but at the moment, this wasn’t on their mind.
“I’m king,” said Max.
“In yer dreams, stand-in. I’m da king,” replied Zan.
Both just watched at each other as if mentally having a battle of penis sizes.
Lonnie and Isabel, well… they both were popular among the men, one namely Alex. They were beautiful and if they wanted to, they could be models.
“How do you get your shadow to do that?” asked Isabel, fascinated by Lonnie’s makeup.
“Ya jus’ gotta smudge it all ovah, but nothin’ alien powers can’t do,” replied Lonnie. “Ya jus’ gotta learn how tah tweak it a bit.”
The only ones that were completely and utterly different were Ava and Tess. Ava was kind and she made it a point to befriend the Roswell set, but
Tess was always glaring at everyone, including her own group. Ava didn’t believe in their destined path, but Tess clung to it as if it was a
lifeline.
“Max and I belong together,” said Tess. “It’s destiny.”
“Ew?” said a disgusted Ava. “Uhhh, Johnny Depp or Robert Downey Jr.?”
“Neither,” replied Tess. “I like Ben Affleck.”
Ava choked on her soda and began to gag. “Gross, he’s so fug!”
Gossip travelled among the inhabitants of Roswell, speaking of the punk twins. Everyone was confused, but Isabel, being the queen bee she was,
snapped at everyone for sticking their nose in their family business. Mouths were shut. The gossip died down a little, but everyone still wondered who
these new people were. All they knew, of course and obviously, was the twins were lost family.
As for Liz, her parents had come back from their vacation, surprised to see their daughter had taken the liberty of getting roommates in their home.
At first, they thought it was Max, Isabel, Michael, and Ava who suddenly wanted to be part of the “cool” trend, but after much explanation from their
daughter, they realized who they really were. They were shocked because of the chances that four of their Roswell residents had twins. It was even
weirder that these four were good friends like their own set. They were a little hesitant about letting these ruffians stay at their home, but upon
hearing their homeless situation, the Parkers were more than willing to let them stay as long as they helped out with the chores of the home and even
work at the Crashdown. Thus everyone had their own roles in the home. Rath helped Michael out in the kitchen (when they weren’t trying to burn each
other at the grill) while Lonnie and Ava helped Liz and Maria with the waitressing. Zan would fix anything that had broken down and sometimes clean up
the Crashdown during closing time.
When the Evans parents were introduced to the dupes, they were shocked at the resemblance. Again, what were the odds that four orphans would have
identical twins? Afraid, Diane thought they were going to take their babies away from them, but Zan just laughed and asked her if he looked capable of
handling the four brats himself. She nervously said no and he agreed. Actually, he said, “Look lady. I got mah own crew to support. I ain’t takin’
those no good for nothin’ rugrats under mah wing. [Censored], they’s prob better wit’ you, all [Censored]in’ goody-two-shoed like it’s
some re-run of the Brady Bunch.” It’s safe to say that Nancy could only gap
at his crudeness. He let her know that they were staying in Roswell for a while, perhaps permanently, but he wasn’t going to take them away from her.
Honestly, Zan, deep down, was jealous that his double grew up in a home with a family that loved him dearly—something he never had. He had to fend for
himself since birth and he never knew a mother’s loving touch.
When Jim finally had been introduced to them, like Michael, he didn’t trust them. He even did a background search on them and found they had been
arrested a few times with many charges against them that never stuck as if the evidence had suddenly disappeared. He knew that was to be expected,
seeing that they were aliens who could make all evidence disappear into thin air. Kyle assured his father that they were alright people and they had
just been dealt a bad hand since they were born. Still, Jim remained wary of them.
Over the days, Zan and Liz had bonded the most. Because both had been affected so greatly by people from the future, they reached an understanding, a
level where they both understood that they have much of the similar feelings and thoughts. Constantly laughing, they were always seen together, just
chatting away. Zan, who had bought a motorcycle, was seen driving with Liz on the back throughout Roswell, taking trips out to the desert and back
after dinner. They loved the air that breezed through their hair as the machine under them roared. The stars seemed to move with them and the moon
seemed so reachable. They were content, feeling nothing but comfortableness as they rode together with her arms around his waist. Many could see they
clearly felt something for one another. This didn’t settle well with Max who became more and more jealous with each passing second. He knew what Liz
had done to him, but to see the love of his life get on the bike of practically a stranger, she felt farther from him that ever before. It was as if
she and Zan both shared a secret that brought them closer. Truthfully, they did, but no one else knew what it was.
Tess kept pursuing Max, finding reasons to be at his side. She dangled the fact that Liz was off with another man and constantly told him to move on.
She reminded him of his destiny, but he wasn’t having any of it. It wasn’t that easy for him to just drop everything he’s ever felt and move on. Since
the third grade, it had always been Liz Parker for him.
On a Tuesday night, after the Crashdown closed, the group lounged in the café, resting and smiling, clearly somewhat more comfortable with one
another. “So then he was like, ‘Hell no!’” Kyle said, bursting into laughter. The humans followed, bearing their pearly whites at him.
“So cornball,” muttered Lonnie, rolling her eyes as she watched the humans tell stories in a booth. Turning the high chair away from them, she found
Ava staring at Kyle with her mouth slightly parted open.
“I thought it was funny,” Ava said meekly, flipping her pink bangs over her shoulder.
Lonnie snorted. “‘Course ya did. You jus’ wanna git in his pants.”
“What? No, I don’t—… He’s cute.“
“Yeah, in a total Full House’s Steve Hale kind of way,” Lonnie
retorted. “Lyin’ don’t suit ya. Look, yer cheeks glowin’ pink like you gots slapped.”
Rath appeared by their side and growled into Lonnie’s ear, “Ah, leave ‘er alone. We all gots needs—needs dat need to be satisfied.” She moaned as his
hands slid up her back to her shoulders. His fingers soothed the kinks out of her muscles before grazing the side of her face. “Ya smell good,” he
whispered, burying his nose into her short blonde hair. Lonnie grabbed the back of his neck and crushed his lips to hers.
Silence. There was silence among everyone. Then there were gasping.
“Oh my god, Rath and Lonnie are making out!” Kyle cried in horror. “It’s like—it’s like Michael and Isabel! Woo hoo hoo,” Kyle chucked in surprise.
He quickly took out his cell phone and snapped a picture. “This is going to be my wallpaper!”
Alex and Maria covered their faces. Both simply said, “Oh no. Ew, ew, ew, ew, ew!”
Liz’s eyes widened in shock and then a smile formed on her face. It grew bigger when she heard Maria cry, “Oh my god, that’s my boyfriend’s
[Censored]ing face sucking yours, Isabel.”
Isabel, in much horror, replied, “Michael, if you ever want to live, don’t ever, ever, look at me again.”
“Ditto” was his uncomfortable response as he tried to shift as far as away as possible from Isabel.
“Michael, you’re not going to leave me for—for Isabel, are you?” asked Maria.
“Of course not! She’s like my sister!”
“That’s not brotherly-and-sisterly love right there, my friend,” said Kyle as Rath’s hand started to travel under Lonnie’s shirt. Alex offered a
comforting pat to Michael’s back, slightly disgusted himself at the sight of the love of his life’s twin making out with another man, a man who wore
his friend’s face.
Having enough, Michael screamed, “Would you two quit it?!” at the clueless couple. Rath and Lonnie pulled away with a heated dazed look.
“Wha’ man? Yer blockin’ mah **** here,” Rath said, motioning to his groin.
“**** blockage! There will be major **** blockage because there will be no **** involved!” yelled Michael.
Awkward silence. Nothing but awkward silence. Alex shook his head in disturbed humor. Breaking the silence, he asked, “You guys are together?”
“Not really,” replied Rath.
“Meaning?” Maria asked.
“We [Censored]. Dat’s ‘bout it,” Lonnie said with a shrug. Michael and Isabel started to gag.
“Because of the whole destiny thing?” Kyle asked.
“Naw man. She’s a good [Censored]. Cries like a [Censored] in heat,” Rath said.
Lonnie began to make hand gestures as she said, “Rath’s got a really long—“ Maria snorted.
“NO! NO! I don’t want to hear it!” cried Isabel who was wishing the ground would swallow her up.
“So Ava,” Kyle said, moving up to her. “Are you with Zan?” He hears Zan making an “ugh” sound but ignored it.
Scrunching up her face, she replied, “Hell no. He’s like mah bro. He sees me like he sees Rath—a boy bro.”
“I see no brother or boy, only a beautiful lady.” He then hopefully asked, “Single then?”
“Wouldn’t ya like to know,” she said with a wink. Kyle broke out in a grin.
Filling soda into a cup, Liz placed it in front of Zan who was watching her. She rubbed her hands against her apron, feeling uncomfortable under his
stare. “So you’re not with Ava?”
“Naw, I gots my eye on someone else,” he smirked. She blushed.
Maria stared at her boyfriend and started to play with his hair. She pressed the sides toward the center, making a semi-faux hawk. Michael was sexy
in her eyes, but Rath with his bared arms and his tattoos….
“Hey, stop! ’Ria, what are you doing?”
“Maybe you should get a tattoo,” she suggested.
“Why, so I can look like Rath?”
“Hey, you can take some tips from him. He isn’t so bad either.”
“Then why don’t you go sleep with him?” he jealously said, getting up and walking into the backroom.
“’ey Pixie, if he ever messes up, don’t be afraid to come to meh,” Rath said. “I’d treat ya real good, treat ya like a queen.”
Maria didn’t know exactly how to feel about that offer. Obviously she wasn’t going to take it. “Weren’t you just making out with Lonnie a second
ago?”
With a smirk and wink, he whispered, “I rather have you,” and then left the Crashdown.
To be continued.
Pop Culture References: If you haven't clicked already:
“The Brady Bunch” was a 1969-1974 American sitcom about a family. Though
they had problems, they were often seen as the typical perfect American family.
“Steven ‘Steve’ Hale” is a
character from “Full House” (1987-1995 American sitcom) who was dating D.J.
Tanner. — I'm comparing him to Kyle because Steve was on the wrestling team and well... to me, Kyle looks like he could be on a wrestling team. Go
jocks?
“Fug” means F--king Ugly.
“Block your ****” is a line from the 2007 movie, “Superbad”.
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 09:17 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter 18 - 7/30/2008
Author’s Note: There are lines taken from “Destiny” (Season 1, Episode 21), “Ask Not” (Season 2, Episode 2), and “The
Departure” (Season 2, Episode 21). All spellings errors in the dialogue of the Dupes are intentional. Remember, I will start doing weeks now rather
than day by day.
Chapter Eighteen:
… Yeah, Mama this surely is a dream.
Yeah.
I smell sex and candy here.
“Sex and Candy,” Marcy Playground.
January 18, 2001, Thursday; Roswell, New Mexico:
Yes, that’s it—Liz Parker was going to have to go shopping. Not to just any shop, but a maternity shop. Not to forget, she couldn’t go to just any
mall, but the furthest mall from Roswell. She couldn’t risk having people recognize her. What would the town say if they saw her shopping for fat
clothes in her frame? Actually, they wouldn’t say one word because they may be too flabbergasted to say anything. Their sweet little valedictorian was
possibly knocked up, pregnant, with a baby in the bun—pick your choice of words. And the father? Who knew who he was? He was around, closer than just
around, but even he had no clue she was carrying his child because they technically never even slept together before.
As she stood in front of her full length mirror with her hands on her abdomen, she could feel her stomach start to swell but it wasn’t very noticeable
yet. She felt different both physically and mentally. Her body was expanding to accompany her growing child. She could’ve sworn she could already feel
the baby, but even she knew that was impossible. The baby was barely the size of anything, but she could already feel its presence.
She smiled as her hand ran over her stomach. She thought she would be freaked out by this, but she wasn’t. She felt such happiness, such pride.
Genetically, she did create this child. The idea of a child she sort of created growing inside overwhelmed her. Never had she thought she would be
pregnant at such a young age, much less by her ex-boyfriend’s twin. She had so many questions: was it a boy or a girl? Would he or she look like Zan
or look like her? None of them could be answered, not yet anyways.
Click.
Liz’s head snapped towards the sound of her bathroom door opening. She tried to stop the gasp that came from her mouth with her hands, but it was too
late. Still covering her mouth, she watched as a naked Zan strolled into her bedroom.
Zan had just finished showering and cursed himself. He forgot to grab a towel with him. He stood in the shower, dripping wet, contemplating. He knew
he could dry himself with his powers, but even he was afraid to accidentally alter something on his perfect godly body. Not hearing a sound in Liz’s
bedroom, he figured he could grab the towel quickly and make it back to the bathroom without anyone even knowing. Boy was he wrong!
As he stepped out, he heard a gasp and came face to face with Liz who looked ready to bolt out of the room. His hands shot down to cover his private
area, but that barely even hid his lengthy girthy penis from her view. Liz stood there, frozen. “[Censored]!” he cried as he quickly dove for
the towel that was resting on Liz’s desk chair. Her eyebrows shot up to her hairline when his tight muscular tanned ass came into her sight. She
cupped her hands tighter around her mouth in hopes to not let out a scream or possibly a squeal that would’ve sounded happier than she meant.
Zan turned around, quickly wrap the towel around his waist, and turned back around. Obviously it was too late to be covering up. “[Censored]!
Sorry, didn’t know ya was in ‘ere,” he said, gripping onto the towel as his whole body heated up in embarrassment. He could’ve sworn there was no one
in the room. Zan was never much for one to be embarrassed about public nudity—hell, he’d dance naked throughout the streets of Roswell if Rath paid
him enough—but with Liz, it was different. She was younger than Future-Liz, more naïve. For all he knew, she had never seen a naked man before. Yep,
he was definitely not expecting her to see him naked… Not in this situation anyway.
As the shock finally settled in, her hands dropped from her face and she started to nervously wave around. Her cheeks flushed. “No, no! It’s my fault!
It’s completely my fault! Oh god, I’m sorry!” Her eyes danced around her room, looking at everywhere but him.
Zan knew it wasn’t her fault, that it obviously couldn’t be her fault (it was his), and he wanted to chuckle at this, but seeing her nervous reaction,
he didn’t. He didn’t want to make her any more uncomfortable than she was already. He stood up a little straighter, ignoring the now wet carpet under
his feet as the water trailed down him. Liz’s mouth parted open as her eyes sneakily roamed across his body. Smirking at catching her checking him
out, a wave of confidence came back to him. He was back to being the usual ****y Zan. He had a perfect body—he knew this—so why not flaunt it?
Why not show her a little preview of Zan? He lowered the towel slightly, just enough to show off the dark trail of hair that led to his lower
region.
He felt his own breathing quickened when he heard an almost whispered moan come from Liz. She tried not to look at his body, but she couldn’t help it.
It was virtually impossible to not look at him. Sure, she had seen shirtless celebrities before, but never one came close to Zan’s body. When he came
out of the shower with droplets still attached to his chest, running downwards, she couldn’t stop herself from watching. His body was superbly
defined. She could tell where each muscle began and ended. The tattoos and piercings just seemed like an added bonus. The water trailed from his wet
spiky hair, down his neck, slipping past his adam’s apple. The droplets seemed to be going through a maze as it slid down his chest, gliding past his
dark nipples. Her eyes drifted further down, following the water slide further down, down, and then disappearing past the towel. She blanched a little
when she saw the highly noticeable and obvious tenting of the towel. My god, she thought. Her chest rose quickly as an image of his body on
top of hers flashed through her mind. She couldn’t help but notice…
“Exactly the same,” she murmured, not realizing she had spoken out loud.
“What is?” asked Zan with a twinkle in his eye.
Liz quickly caught herself and shook her head. “What? No! I didn’t say anything. I didn’t say a word. Wh-what?” She cursed at herself as he broke out
in laughter. She bit her lower lip, slightly entranced by his infectious laughter. His grin was wide like a stupid grin with puffy cheeks, revealing
most of his pearly whites. His eyes crinkled around the sides, showing lines on his face that revealed to her that he hadn’t done much laughing in his
lifetime. His body shook as his neck tightened with his adam’s apple bobbing up and down. If she didn’t think he was attractive before, she did
now.
Then he settled down, his eyes slightly darker than before. Tightening the knot around his waist, he advanced towards her. “Tell me, Angel. What’s
goin’ on in dat head of yers?” She bumped into her desk as she stumbled backwards, trying to get away from him. As she shook her head, his arms snaked
around her waist and pulled him to her like he had done so many times before. He growled as he felt the burning of her palm against his chest—skin to
skin. He felt her stiffened, but he would get the truth out of her no matter what. Grazing his lips against the outer soft shell of her ear, he
whispered, “Tell me.”
“No, Zan, stop,“ she said, shivering at the heat of his breath against her face. He was too close to her, too close.
“Ya leave me no choice den,” he said. His face closed in on hers. His nose lightly rubbed against hers. Liz licked her suddenly dry feeling lips as
her eyes fluttered shut. The smell of clean soap overloaded her senses. Was he going to do what she thought he was going to do? Her fingertips pressed
against his chest in nervousness as his lips grazed against her upper cheek. His arm tightened around her.
Before she knew it, she was laughing as he unleashed a tickling attack on her. His fingers found their way underneath her shirt and quickly pressed
against her sides, pinching her lightly. Liz’s mouth opened wide in surprise as she screamed out in laughter.
“ZAN, STOP!” she shrieked, trying to get away from him, but his grip held her to him.
Delighted to see her in such a happy state, he took more pleasure in feeling her skin. He watched as she struggled with a smile. Her face grew red.
To see her happy made him happy, so he continued.
As her body continued to erupt in giggles, she lost her balance in her struggle to get away from him. Her feet caught around his and they lost their
balance, stumbling on top of her bed where the attack continued. Liz barely even knew they were on her bed, caught up in the moment, but Zan knew. He
was pressed down on top of her, his fingers still working its magic on her. She shook against his body, stirring sexual desires in him, but he wasn’t
going to do anything to her, not like this. The fact that he was practically naked on top of her didn’t help much either.
“HAHAH—ZAN, STOP—HAHAHA—I’LL TELL YOU—AHHH—I’LL TELL YOU! STOP!” she cried in laughter.
Then his fingers disappeared and so did her laughter, but the smile remained on her face. “Tell me, baby.”
“I—I was… I was just thinking that you had the same body as Future-Max.” She felt him roll off of her. He was now staring at the ceiling with an arm
behind his head. She couldn’t tell what was going through his mind. Did she say something wrong? Maybe she shouldn’t have told him. Maybe she—
His face turned to her. “Exactly?”
Her eyes blinked rapidly in confusion. “Uhhh, exactly.”
For Liz to say something like that wrecked havoc on his mind. Her words were so innocent. Does she have any idea what she’s really telling
me, he thought. She was telling him his body was exactly like Future-Max’s. He sighed and asked, “Every single detail?” What he was really asking
was if their ****s were the same.
Unknowing what he truly meant by his question, she naively replied, “Well, minus the tattoos and the piercings, pretty much yeah. Exactly the
same.”
His eyebrows rose curiously. “And how’s did ya know our bodies were da same? I understand ya saw my bod jus’ now, but how ya see F. Max’s?”
She bit her lower lip and then told him the truth—that she slept with Future-Max. His eyebrows dropped as she told him her tale. He turned back to
the ceiling. “Woah, that’s a lot to take in,” he said.
Teasing, she said, “I don’t know what it is with you look alike clones, but one thing for sure is I can’t stay away. God forbid you have a son that
looks exactly like you!”
Her words held such meaning to him. He looked like Max, probably Future-Max too, so did this mean she couldn’t stay away from him to? Or did she
really see him as a replacement? He knew this topic had been brought up before, but he was always still wary. Wanting to keep the moment light, he
chuckled before he turned to her, resting on his side. “Well, that’d be a problem if it were our child,” he replied.
Liz felt her lungs burn as she held her breath in shock at what he said. Oh the irony of it all. If only he knew, she thought. His hand then
rose to her face, slightly grazing the side with his knuckles. He was taken aback by her soft skin, her beautiful features, and her brown eyes. He
knew she was beautiful, but to see her this close… She took his breath away. Seeing how she told him her secret, he confessed, “I slept wit’
Future-Liz.”
She wondered if she should tell him that she knew. She didn’t know how he would react because if she told him she knew, she would then have to tell
him about the baby and no one knew about the baby yet. Deciding against it and knowing she might regret it later, she played it off with a surprise
look. “Oh…” she said. She felt it was too soon to tell him. She had only just met him and it would be a lot for Zan to take in, that she was pregnant
with her future-self’s—his previous girlfriend’s—baby.
“And I know pho sure dat us royal-alien-clones can’t stay away from humans dat look you, baby.” Liz personally knew was true. God, for all she knew,
she could have been the human reincarnation of one of Max’s mistresses back on Antar. Then she pushed all her thoughts out of her head as she felt
Zan’s hand slip under her shirt and rest against her stomach. Oh god, could he feel the swell? She tried to move, but he kept her still with his other
arm.
“I wonder…” he trailed off.
“Wonder what?” she questioned, a little nervous.
“If yer body is exactly da same as Future-Liz’s,” he smirked.
- - - -
Tess waited patiently in Max’s room, waiting for him to come home after his jog. Isabel had let her in after she told her that they were trying to
recall their past memories. Truthfully, that was just a lie. Max had no idea she was coming over. And for what she had planned, there was no past
memory recollection being done tonight.
As far back as she could remember, she was always told that she was the queen and her future husband was the king of some far away planet. She was
told that he would love her because he was destined to be with her. They were married in their previous life and it was fate for them to be together
once again. It sounded too good to be true, but hearing it as a child, what sounded better than a king destined to be with you? It was every child’s
fantasy.
Tess Harding was beautiful. She had long curly blonde hair with crystal blue eyes. She had curves that made up for her short height. She could have
easily captured any man’s attention. She could have chosen any guy that fell for her, but who could stand in the way of a past life romance? When she
first arrived in Roswell and saw Max, she had fallen for him. He was more than easy on the eyes and was a gentleman. He was the perfect guy and this
included the fact that he was an alien just like her. He was different and he would know how she felt most of her life—scared, alone, and longing for
a place to call home.
As the door opened, she quickly checked herself to make sure she looked perfect. Max walked into his bedroom, shocked to find Tess sitting on his
bed. Still slightly out of breath from his run, he asked, “Tess! What are you doing here?”
“I just wanted to…” she trailed off.
“To?” he said, slightly curious.
Tess had thought up of an elaborate plan, but now that he stood in front of her, she forgot what it was. She took in the sleeveless shirt that clung
to his sweaty body. His wet hair glistened and his lips parted in a pant. The hell with it! He knew they belonged together. He knew of their past
marriage, of their love. He would love her too in this life. She launched herself onto him, planting her lips firmly against his. When their lips
connected, she felt bliss. This was where she was meant to be, this was where she belonged, but then she was ripped away from happiness by Max’s
arms.
“Tess! What are you doing?” he exclaimed in shock.
This wasn’t the reaction she had been expecting. She thought he would feel their connection and respond back to her advances. She hoped he would take
her into his arms and who knows… they could’ve gone further. “Max, I—“ she started.
Max had gone on a simple run. He wanted to clear his mind of everything. Lately he had been going through so much that he could barely sleep. His
thoughts kept him up at night, making him cranky. He didn’t like this side of him, a side where he snapped at his family and friends. It wasn’t like
him. He figured a jog would tire him out, would allow him to finally get the rest he needed.
The night was clear and cool, typical of the Roswell weather. The moon was bright, the stars were out, and most of the inhabitants of this town were
home, but not Max. With a black sleeveless shirt and light shorts, he ran through the paved lanes of the park. He rushed past the trees, past the
benches, and past the children’s playground. His sneakers pounded against the cement ground as his hair whipped around in the air.
He honestly hoped that the jog would help him relieve all the tension in his body, but as he ran, his body pumped adrenaline throughout his system,
only making angrier. As he thought of Liz, as he thought of the people that had been with her, his speed picked up, going faster and harder. He ran
and ran till his legs burned with pure pain and were ready to give out on him, till his feet were numb from the pressure he landed on each step. He
exhausted his body because he wanted to not think about Liz, about Kyle, about that man, and about Zan. He didn’t want to remember how Liz pushed him
away, how she rejected him by being with other men, and how she was willing to give up her life when he had risked everything to save her. No, he
didn’t want to think about any of that. He was ready to run a hole into the ground just so he could not think at all.
But to come home to this, to Tess trying to advance on him, it only gave him a reason to exert his anger. His foul mood was back but now at a worse
state than before. If it had been his parents instead, he might have experienced the same anger as he was feeling now, but he knew how Tess kept
pressuring him about their destiny. Didn’t Tess understand that he wanted nothing to do with their so-called destiny? How could she not realize that
he wasn’t interested? He had pushed her away so many times, but she just kept coming back for more.
In his eyes, it was her entire fault for everything now. He and Liz had been happy because they were finally happily together, but then Tess showed
up. She messed with his mind, making him see things that weren’t really there. She sprouted tales about their past life, their love, and he wasn’t
having any of it. He could’ve forgiven her for coming into their lives the way she did—with deceit—but she made him cheat on Liz! That he could not
forgive.
Flashback: He meant every word he spoke to Liz—he didn’t feel anything for Tess, that he only wanted to be with Liz, that Liz was
the one for him. But when he saw Tess in the rain waiting for him, he hated himself.
“You planned this!” he accused.
Tess took a step back and gave him a look of astonishment. “What are you talking about?”
“You planned this—to be out here!”
“Max, you sound a little crazy,” she said, wiping the water from her eyes.
“You’re doing something to me!” he yelled.
“Max, my car broke down. I’m waiting for somebody to help me. I didn’t plan anything!”
He knew better than to believe her words. There was no way she was out there just as the same time he was leaving from Liz’s. There was no way! He
loved Liz, not her, not this stranger. “I’m with Liz! We belong together! I don’t want anyone but her!” But before he knew it, before he could even
stop himself, they were kissing in the rain.
Yes, he hated himself. Liz had seen them and he had hurt her terribly—“You had a flash when you kissed her, Max? Like when you kissed me? I guess
I’m not so special after all, huh?” God, he wanted to just kill himself. It was always Liz for him, but Tess… she ruined everything! Even the
scene where Liz left him at the cave after hearing the message from his mother was still a fresh wound to him.
Flashback: When Max saw Liz turn away from him to leave the cave, his heart nearly shattered. He knew what she must have thought.
“Liz, look, everything I told you before is still true,” he spoke.
Liz shook her head. The words of his mother still rang in her head—“My son, I have sent with you your young bride.” Max was betrothed to someone
else! “Max, you do have a destiny. You just heard it. I can’t stand in the way of it.”
When she saw the look on his face, she wanted to take back everything she just said. To see his eyes fill up with tears, to his lower lip quiver, to
feel his grip on her arm, she wanted to die. “But you mean everything to me,” he whispered.
She stood on her toes and planted one last kiss on his lips. Her hand caressed his cheek, savoring the moment. How many times had she kissed him
goodbye already? When Michael had gotten sick, she kissed him goodbye then too. She cried against his lips when she felt him press back against her.
He didn’t want to lose her nor did she him, but he had a destiny and she was just a human in the way of everything.
“God, Tess! I thought you understood that I love Liz!”
[Censored]ing Liz Parker, thought Tess. She hated Liz with pure rage. It was Liz Parker, a small town human girl, who stood in her
way of her happiness, in her way of having Max. “What is so great about her? She’s mousy and—“
“Don’t you ever dare talk about her that way!”
She scowled at him. “See! Look how fast you run to her defense! Why couldn’t you ever feel that about me? I’m your wife, Max!” she cried.
Max ran his fingers through his hair in frustration. It didn’t help that she was pushing his buttons even further. He wanted her to shut up. He
wanted her to leave before he did something he would regret. “You were my wife, Tess. You were my wife in the past life,
meaning you’re not now, not in this life.”
She shook her head in disbelief. They were reincarnated for a reason. They were meant to be. “God, you’re pathetic. In love with a human! Don’t you
see that she has moved on? She slept with Kyle! Don’t you see that your twin is getting the action now? I bet she spread her legs the first night they
slept at her place. And somehow that stupid [Censored] still has you wrapped around her—“
Instinctively, he raised his hand to her face, intending to blast her in the face with his powers. She had gone too far. Too far!
“Go ahead. Do it,” she taunted.
But Max didn’t do anything but breathe heavily. His hand was still in front of her face. His fingers twitched as he clenched his teeth together. “How
did I ever fall in love with someone like you? How could I ever marry you?” he asked maliciously.
She glared at him. “You were different—you were a king! Now you’re just a boy. You lived another life, Max. A life completely different from
this one. A life when you loved me.”
“I don’t remember that.”
“Well, I do,” she replied.
He shook his head. She didn’t understand. She wasn’t listening to what he was telling her. “Just go, Tess. Leave my room now before I do something we
both regret. This isn’t over, Tess.”
As she walked out, she responded angrily, “No, it’s not.”
- - - -
As Tess walked home, she wondered what was so special about Liz Parker that had Max Evans and Zan under her spell. No, it wasn’t just them. It was
everyone in this god dang town. Michael and Isabel accepted Liz so easily, but they keep her at a distance. What was so special about Liz that they
couldn’t stay away from her? Liz was just a human! And how dare they reject her—their queen! She was above Liz Parker socially, physically, mentally,
and genetically. Feeling ticked off that her destined mate brushed her off for a lower specie, she plopped down on her bed in anger. As if sensing her
anger, the lamp on her bed stand cracked and shattered neatly on her desk.
Ed Harding, also known as Nasedo, then walked in to see the shattered pieces on the table. Shaking his head, he waved his hand over them and they
transformed back into the lamp—perfect and pristine. “What’s wrong, Tessa honey?” he asked as he sat down next to her. He may be only her protector,
but he raised her as his own the day she came out of her pod. She was practically his daughter and it hurt him to see her in pain.
“Am I ugly?” he heard Tess ask.
“What? Dear god no! You’re beautiful.”
“Then why doesn’t Max want me?”
Sighing, he patted her head, brushing her curls behind her ear. Max Evans—their so-called king. He knew when they had arrived to Roswell that their
king was in love… with a human. This was not supposed to happen. Max should’ve felt a connection with Tess and fallen in love with her. He didn’t know
how to answer her question, so instead he answered, “Any man would kill to be with you.”
Tess scoffed. She knew he was only saying that because he was the closest thing to a father she ever knew of. “I know he’s the king of Antar, but I
hate him. I hate how he treats me like I’m nothing. I hate him and that stupid human girl. You know what? I hate them all. I hate how they all ignore
me! I’m stronger than they are! I know more than they do! They’re all good for nothing!”
He smiled as he watched the life come back in Tess. Atta girl, he thought. He had taught her to be strong and not to get attached to people.
This was the Tess he raised and knew.
“Wait, why are you back so soon? I thought you were going to be back next week,” she asked.
Nasedo had gone on a trip two weeks ago, but he had been in touch with Tess by phone so he knew of the doubles. He never told her where he was going,
but he would always let her know when he was coming back. If he didn’t come back by the intended day, then she would know something happened to him
and it would tell her to get the hell out of Roswell as fast as she could, whether she left with the royal set or not. This was their safety plan.
“Tess, do you truly hate them?”
“Of course, I do. Why wouldn’t I? None of them trust me! They still treat me like I’m an outsider, like I’m not good enough to be one of them. How
dare they accept the humans over me!”
He wondered if he could trust her, but then he pushed all doubt of his mind. She was raised by him. She thought like him. Of course he could trust
her. “Enough to see them dethroned?” he asked.
She scrunched her eyes together, crinkling her forehead in confusion. “Nasedo, what are you talking about?”
“I have been in contact with Khivar,” he admitted.
“Khivar!” she exclaimed in surprise.
“He has called on me to help him dethrone the royal three.”
Oh god, thought Tess, Nasedo is in cahoots with Khivar? “But isn’t he the enemy? Nasedo, how could you—“
“Tess, darling, it is better to be on the winning side than on the losing side.” He had no doubt that Tess would join him. He just had to make her
understand. But if… if she did not, he would not shed a tear if he had to kill her because she knew of this plan. He raised her, but after all, he was
a coldhearted killer.
“But—“
“No ‘buts’. I made this deal with him forty years ago.”
“Forty years!” she cried out. “What was the deal? Tell me!”
“To deliver the royal three to Khivar and to return home with Max’s child.”
She gulped as she heard his response. “Max’s child? But there isn’t a child!”
“Yet,” he said. “That is where you come in, if you should accept this mission.”
“And what would happen to them once we delivered them?” she asked.
Her question is answered by Nasedo’s silence. She looks at him to see if he was serious and he was. She hated the royal three. She hated the humans.
She hated this town. Holding onto this hate, she answered, “I accept.”
To be continued.
We're moving along!
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 09:18 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter 19 - 8/7/2008
Author’s Note: There are lines/scenes taken from “Ask Not” (Season 2, Episode 2) and “The End of the World” (Season 2, Episode
5).
This is a Michael/Rath and Maria oriented chapter. I have never written anything Candy so please forgive me. And if you guys think this chapter is a
little OOC, I apologize. Maria is just being… Maria.
Notice the date! It’s February now.
Chapter Nineteen:
I'm havin' a daydream.
Thinkin' of how it might have been
if we had not gone and lost our way (reads like a tragedy).
More than a memory - I have lost a part of me.
I'd only just begun to know (and it's taken such a long time).
Your daggers wound me deeply,
but if you would hurt me less, I'd soothe you more.
I would give myself so cheaply
if you could hate me less, I'd love you more.
Sister, have mercy - come to me, take my hand.
I am such a long way from home (and I'm cryin' out).
Love is a mystery as the silent scream of loneliness
is ever wont to know.
Does suspicion rule unending?
If you'd only doubt me less, I'd trust you more.
There's no use in our pretending,
but if you would hate me less, I'd love you more.
Fear is the enemy - hurt and anger take their toll.
They leave their mark on you (they mark me too).
Immune to your feelings - consciousness is blockin' the door.
Did I tell you you are not alone?
You're so anxious to condemn me,
but if you would judge me less, I'd serve you more.
I don't want you to defend me,
but if you could hate me less, I'd love you more.
Do you have to be so angry?
If you'd only ask for less, I'd give you more.
Do you really wanna hang me?
If you would hate me less, I'd love you more.
“If You Would Hate Me Less, I'd Love You More,” Billy Squier.
February 5, 2001, Monday; somewhere a little outside of Roswell, New Mexico:
“I’m so depressed,” whined Alex as he stared out at the pouring rain beating against the car window. The wipers didn’t seem to be doing a good job.
The road ahead of them was just as blurry as if without wipers. It now occurred to him that perhaps it was a bad idea to go with Maria on one of her
so-called journeys. He liked his current state very much, meaning he enjoyed having his body in one piece, but Maria insisted he come along with her.
Apparently she had enough with his complaints, but Alex was far from done complaining, so he indulged her, following her blindly like an idiot.
“Isabel gave me another one of those ‘Alex, you’re such a great friend’ speeches. It made me want to puke,” he sighed out. Maybe if I die here,
she’ll realize how much she loves me, he thought, wait… dying is a bad idea. Maybe just be wounded a little. One broken arm—I can handle
that… as long as Isabel is on my other good arm.
Maria rolled her eyes. Alex was her best friend. She loved him like a brother, but there were times when he just needed to shut up. Maria knew she
complained a lot—she heard it say many times by her best friends, including Michael—but at the moment, Alex was in a far worse rut than she was and he
opened his mouth more than she did. So to rectify this situation so she can once again take back the throne of having a motor-mouth, she drove to the
one place where she knew they would both get answers.
“Wimp,” she called Alex. “Well, I have Michael Guerin. He’s mine. How dare he storm out on Maria DeLuca! So I suggested he make himself look like
Rath. There’s no harm in that! I’m not saying be Rath—just spike up his hair like he used to or maybe get one or two tattoos. That’s nothing
to get pissed off about. No one—and I mean no one, Alex—storms out on me! You should have seen his face when he apologized to me. His eyes were
practically begging me to take his sorry ass back. I have so landed him for once and for all, I think…”
It was Alex’s turn to roll his eyes. This was the story of their lives—they were in love with aliens that just didn’t know how to be in
relationships. He and Maria were more than willing to jump onto the bandwagon of alien love, but the outcome wasn’t what they expected. They knew the
aliens’ most inner dark secret. Shouldn’t this have brought them closer? No, instead, it distanced them even further. In conclusion, aliens just
didn’t know how to be in love.
“Where are you taking me anyway?” he asked.
“To a place where all of our questions will be finally answered. She’ll tell us where our future lies with our hybrid freaks. She’s a prophet. My mom
lives her whole life based on her advice.”
“And this is a recommendation?” Alex asked. “No offense Maria, but your mom’s life isn’t so grea—,” he trailed off when Maria glared at him hard
enough to shrivel his balls up.
Once they were inside the fortune teller’s place, safe and sound from the rain, they took in their surroundings. The paint from the walls was
chipping and water-stained. The lights were dim with lamps at every corner possible. There were red curtains and rugs all over the place, which left
an odd smell in the air of feet and incense. In front of them was a doorway covered by red beads. This place looked more like a run-down
<b>[Censored]</b>house than where one could find out about his or her future. “Maria, are you sure—“
Then a chunky lady slipped passed the beads. Her necklace and bracelet clattered against her skin with her movements. “Welcome to my humble abode!
I’m Madame Vivian and you must be Maria and Alex,” she said, giving them a kind smile.
“She knows our names, Alex!” squealed an excited Maria. “See, I told you she’s psychic!” she said, smacking him in the arm and jumping a little in
excitement. As excited as she was, Alex just hoped to get out of this place as soon as he could. He felt uneasy being here.
Instantly, Madame Vivian’s gentle smile was gone and was replaced with a deadpanned look. “Twenty-dollars each,” she said, thrusting her empty hand
forward to them. As they reluctantly handed forty dollars over to her (with Alex trying to haggle down the price for about ten minutes), the fortune
teller stuffed the bills in between her breasts. “Alex, my boy, come with me,” she said.
“Good luck, Alex!” cried Maria as she watched her best friend disappear into the other room.
Once they were in a separate room and seated, he gave her an uncomfortable smile while he pulled at his collar, feeling warmer than usual. She stared
into a crystal ball—there were swirls, fogs, and then an image. Yes, there was a reading. “You like this woman.”
Seeing this was his first time to a reader, he wondered how this scam worked. Did most fortune tellers start off quickly with love? Obviously everyone
has love problems, so it was smart of this lady to start off with “You like this woman.” He nodded. “Yeah, her name is Is—“
“Oh, two women!” she interrupted.
If it was warm just a minute ago, Alex was now in a sauna. Oh god, he knew she was talking about Isabel and Lonnie. Okay, how did she know about
them, he wondered, I don’t exactly look like a guy who can get two ladies. Oh man, she’s good! Pulling at his collar once again, he
squeaked, “T-two?” He had only just met Lonnie. He couldn’t have fallen for her already! She was very different from Isabel. She was more crude, but
she was so open. She would voice out her feelings and opinions without a care. If there was one thing he would change about Isabel (even though he
thought she was perfect the way she was), it would be to have Lonnie’s forwardness. But the fact that Lonnie looked like Isabel might have fueled the
small feelings for her.
“You will be a wonderful friend to both of them, but only a foundation to one. You will never—“
“Oh please don’t tell me there’s not a single moment of pure lust.”
“If you let me finish!” she snapped at him. She hated when people interrupted her reading. She never would tell them what they wanted to hear
exactly. It would ruin the whole point of letting her clients live out their lives if they follow her advice blindly. They had to figure things out
for themselves. She was just a little birdie guiding them along the way. “As I was saying, you will never be conflicted in your decision. Now I’m
done,” she said, waving Alex to leave the room.
“Wait, that’s it? Could you have been any more cryptic? Tell me something good! There’s gotta be something in those leaves, something along the lines
of being ravished by either or both of the two beautiful wom—“
“Leave! Send in the one called Maria.”
“Ugh, story of my life,” said Alex as he huffed in disappointment and ushered in Maria. She came bouncing in, too excited for one chair to contain
her. Madame Vivian watched this bubbly girl and felt the desire to bring her down a notch. Not that she would do it to be mean, but because she
already knew she would give her bad news. Shuffling and laying the cards out, she made an “hmm” noise.
“This boy is very volatile,” she spoke.
Maria grinned. “That’s good for sex, right?”
Ugh, sex—is this all teenagers care about, wondered Madame Vivian, that Alex boy and now this girl. “This relationship will not
endure.”
The smile from Maria’s face disappeared. “What? Look lady, I am not necessarily looking to tie the knot myself, but do I at least have a few
months?”
Calculating from what the cards told her, she replied, “Forty-eight hours, tops.”
“Forty-eight hours?” said an appalled Maria. “Okay, are they a good forty-eight hours?”
“You will have to make a decision.”
“What decision?”
“Goodnight,” said Madame Vivian as she upped and left the room.
“Wait, I’m paying you twenty-dollars for a reading! Get back here!” cried Maria. Alex had to drag her away from the table and back into the car
before Maria decided to punch Madame Vivian. Needless to say, they drove back to Roswell unsatisfied.
- - - -
February 6, 2001, Tuesday; Roswell, New Mexico:
The next day, Maria had waltzed into the Crashdown with a mission. She was determined to save this so-called relationship. She loved him and she
worked too hard to get them where they were today. She wasn’t ready to give him up and hopefully he felt the same way. Greeted by Michael in the
kitchen, she said in a serious tone, “We need to talk.”
Once Michael heard those words leave his girlfriend’s lips, he knew it was serious and that somehow he was in trouble. Scratch that, anything that
came from Maria’s mouth was trouble. “Talk?” he questioned.
“Yes, about our relationship.”
“You gotta be joking me,” he said. Did they not just make up recently? What had he done wrong already? “What about it, Maria? As far as I know, we’re
fine. If this is about my dirty socks in the fridge, I—”
“Some stupid psychic told me that the next forty-eight hours are critical, so could you just try not to be a bonehead? Is that, like, a
possibility?”
“Maria, are you seriously going to believe some stupid psychic?” he said, throwing her words back to her face.
As if fate had intended to follow Madame Vivian’s reading, Courtney, the new waitress, strolled in. She had shoulder-length dirty blonde hair with
blue eyes. She was taller and skinner than Maria, but she was easier on the eyes. She had recently transferred to Roswell High from god knows where.
“Hey Mickey G. You got my order yet?” she said, batting her dusty lashes at him. She watched him motion to the plate next to him. “Takeoff Tacos,
Plutonium Platter, and the Greek God salad, light on the feta,” she said, surprised that he had gotten the order one hundred percent correct. “You’re
such a good boy,” she said, slapping her hand against his butt cheek and then left.
Maria’s mouth dropped open in horror and stared at him. “Michael!”
“What, Maria? She put in that order before I got busy!”
“Give it up, spaceboy! What’s going on with her?”
“That’s exactly what I want to know.”
Maria’s eyes squinted at him. “Michael!” Was Michael saying he was interested in Courtney? God, what kind of name is Courtney anyway,
thought Maria.
“No, I mean, I don’t trust her. There’s something going on with her. She’s a new face in town who just so happened to arrive this summer after the
signal went out. She’s constantly hanging around me, always giving me these looks.”
Maria tried not to smile. Leave it to Michael to be the paranoid one. “So, do you think she’s an alien?”
“Or with the government. I don’t know.”
“Well, I’ll tell you what I know, Mikey G. The slut wants in your pants.”
Michael pondered for a moment. He could use that to his advantage. “That might work,” he breathed out. “Oh nice!”
“What might work, Michael?” she asked. “WHAT MIGHT WORK, MICHAEL?!” Maria then launched a full-fledged slap attack on him.
- - - -
After the Crashdown closed, Courtney asked Michael for a ride home. It seemed convenient that her car chose to die when Maria went home early. When
they reached her place, she jumped off the motorcycle gracefully. “Thanks for the ride, Mikey. You handle your machine really good.” Michael, who was
unaffected by her charm, tried to play it off as he was interested in her. “Well, I guess it’s time for another night curled up in my sheets, fondling
my remote control,” she breathed out.
“I’d better go home,” he said, pointing in the direction of his home.
“Unless, of course, you want to be my remote control for the night?” she asked seductively, planting a kiss on his lips.
When she pulled back, Michael said, “What the hell,” and dropped his helmet on the backseat. He didn’t like her one bit. Sure, she was easy on the
eyes, but he didn’t want her. As they went in, he took in the surroundings. It seemed like a typical home for a girl. Settling down on her couch which
seemed like a safe spot, he asked, “So how long have you lived in Roswell?”
“A few months.”
“What brought you here?”
“I’ve always been into the whole alien thing,” she said. Michael tensed. “I have to admit the sightseeing has exceeded my expectations though. So
what now, Mikey?”
“Shower.”
“Ooo, let’s,” she giggled out as she started to pull him towards the direction of the shower, but he stopped her.
“Just you. I’m a germaphobe. A clean girl is a sexy girl,” he said. God, how he wanted to kick himself. A clean girl is a sexy girl? Who was
he and where the hell was Michael Guerin? He may have emotional and commitment problems, but he was dang smoother than this! He didn’t want to sleep
with Courtney; he was with Maria, but he had to find out more about this girl, so if it meant letting this girl believe they were going to have sex,
then so be it. And she seemed to have bought it.
“Okay, water-sports. I like it. I’ll play any game you want me to, Mikey G,” she winked at him.
He hated when she called him that. But then again, he hated when Maria called him spaceboy but he had to admit it was growing on him. Mikey G made
him sound like… like a pimp with a really horrible purple leopard-print outfit. As she walked into the bathroom, he began to snoop around her home.
Opening several cabinets, he found that they were filled with bottles and bottles of skin lotion. “Does this girl have a rash I don’t know about?” he
whispered disgustingly to himself.
Suddenly he heard a noise from the window. His body tensed. Alien was the first thing that came to his mind. He thrust his hand forever as he
proceeded to open the door. Peeking outside, he jumped back as Maria’s head popped out from the corner. “God dang it, Maria! What the hell are you
doing here?” he growled, letting her in.
She replied, “Investigating Courtney. What are you doing here?” Her eyes squinted at him. The psychic was right! Michael is going to cheat on
me, she thought.
“It’s not what it looks like. I’m investigating Courtney. Get out of here!”
“No, no, no,” she said, stopping Michael from pushing her out the door. “I found a picture of you, Max, and Isabel in her locker, and your face was
circled.” She showed him the picture.
“No way!”
Then Courtney’s voice rang out from the bathroom. “Maybe you should put on some tunes, baby!”
“Bastard!” hissed Maria.
“No, Maria, I had to get her out of the room somehow!” There was nothing that he feared, except Maria’s wrath. Bring on an army of aliens; it was
Maria that he feared most. “Uhh, good idea… baby?” he said uncomfortably.
Maria gagged. “Oh god, I think I’m going to throw up. If you lay one hand on her, Michael, I will—“
“I’ve got the situation under control. No one is laying anything on anyone. So get out of here. Seriously!”
Courtney’s voice rang out again. “Oh by the way, Mikey, you are an amazing kisser,” she moaned.
Maria’s eyes grew large when she noticed the flash of guilt that appeared on his face. He kissed Courtney! She slapped Michael across the head. She
wanted to do more like kick him in the groin, but stopped when she felt her eyes grow warm. Her lower lip trembled as she refused to cry. She had
promised herself long ago that no man would make her cry. She was Maria DeLuca and she was strong; no man can ever bring her down. But she did want to
cry. When she felt the tears come, she growled, “You obviously came here for two reasons, huh? And remember how I said we had forty-eight hours? That
was... that was way too optimistic. We’re done.” She ran out of there so he wouldn’t see her tears, leaving just in time as Courtney came out of the
shower.
“Mikey? Is there someone out there?” said a towel-wrapped Courtney, emerging from the bathroom.
As he stared at the door, he blankly replied, “No one.”
- - - -
Maria, overridden by grief, found herself sitting in the backroom of the Crashdown. She didn’t want to go home to have her mother find her like this.
Knowing her mom, she would march over to Courtney’s place, rip out the blonde <b>[Censored]</b>’s hair, and cut off Michael’s reproductive
organs. She didn’t even know why she came to the Crashdown. Liz was occupied with Zan, and Alex was torn between Lonnie and Isabel. She felt as if she
had no one and nowhere to go, but somehow she ended up here.
“DeLuca, get yourself together. He’s not worth crying over!” she told herself which only made her cry harder. She loved Michael, she did. She didn’t
know why out of all the men in Roswell she chose him. He was a mess. He wasn’t as loving as Max or as kind of Alex, or as funny as Kyle, but god dang,
she loved him. He didn’t clean up after himself, he was a jerk, and was intent on pissing everyone off. So what did she see in him?
Rath heard scuffling come from downstairs. Armed with a glowing hand, he came down the stairs and noticed the Maria girl crying on the sofa. He
withdrew his powers. “’ey Pixie. Why you’s leakin’?”
She sniffed into the tissue. “Can you just wait outside for a second?”
“No, you’s sittin’ on mah bed. Ya know, da couch?” Then he regretted saying that because Maria only cried harder. “What’s got ya achin’? Tell big bad
wolfie Rath what’s up.”
“Could you just get out of here?” she hissed at him.
“Nope, can’t do, darlin’. It wouldn’t be—what’s the word—gentleman of meh tah leave a cryin’ girl by herself,” he said, plopping down on the sofa
next to her. “So what happ?”
She sniffed, clutching the tissue in her hand. “I found this picture in Courtney’s locker, like some sort of surveillance photo or something. I was
worried about him so I went all the way across town to save his ass, and I get there, he’s just fine. Actually, he’s terrific! He’s already there, and
so is Courtney… in a towel,” she cried out.
“Pixie…” Rath didn’t know a single thing about comforting girls, much less crying girls. Lonnie and Ava never cried. Hell, he never saw them get
depressed. The only emotions he ever saw from them was being heartless <b>[Censored]</b>es who were stuck in PMS mode twenty-four-seven.
He had to tread on this ground carefully. He cheated all the time, but this was the first time, he really saw a girl affected by it. To him, it was
normal for him to just sleep around. Hell, to Zan, Ava, and Lonnie too!
“What gets me is that Madame Vivian, the stupid psychic <b>[Censored]</b>, was right. Granted, Michael is the world’s worst boyfriend. I
know that. American knows that. But when I caught them together, that look of guilt on his face, I’ve never felt so awful.”
“Pixie, he’s a jerk. If I were him, I’d nev’a do dat… I mean, if I had a conventional relation-thing going on,” he said.
As her cries calmed down, she stared at him with watery eyes. “Would you really treat me like a queen?” she asked, using the words he had spoken to
her two months earlier. Sometimes Rath said the words she longed to hear from Michael himself, but she also knew that Rath would never treat her as
good as the way as Michael did… Well, when he treated her nicely. They were complete opposites despite being twins.
But would Rath really treat her like a queen? Even he wasn’t sure himself, but he chose to nod his head. What did he know about treating girls? Lonnie
seemed happy enough, so were the other chicks. Then he took the opportunity to kiss her. He had always seen this in the movies, where the distressed
vulnerable girl was crying on some guy’s shoulder only to have him kiss her. That often led to sex, something Rath was willing to do. She tasted a
little of pixie sticks—sugary and sour. As he caught her bottom lip between his teeth, she pulled away from him.
When she felt his lips on hers, she already felt uncomfortable. It was cold and stirred no feelings within her. He tasted of peppermint and a hint of
cigarettes, but he did nothing for her. Maria knew she couldn’t do this. Michael had only just cheated on her and this man here… he was dangerous. She
knew his type—the player who never really settles down. She heard all about his type from her mother. Refusing to make a similar mistake of her
mother’s, she knew she loved Michael and only Michael. Even though he was a cheating <b>[Censored]</b>, this man could never ever replace
him. Grimacing, she coarsely said, “I can’t. I’m sorry, Rath, I can’t.”
“S’okay,” he said with a frown. No sex for Rathie tonight, he thought.
Maria leaned her head against the arm rest. She felt so tired from crying, from Michael, from everything. She just… She needed sleep just so she
could get away from everything for a little while.
Rath watched her eyes close and heard her breathing evened out. She was on his bed and he needed a place to sleep. Rath never “just slept,”
especially not with a girl in his bed besides Lonnie, but sensing that Maria needed this, he sighed. Placing his arm over her shoulder, he pulled the
blanket over them. He held her; he comforted her. Together they slept uncomfortably on the sofa.
- - - -
“Where the hell is she?” growled a furious Michael who had unsuccessfully been able to locate his girlfriend. Well, now his ex-girlfriend. He had
gone by Maria’s home where he was cussed out by her mother. He swore Maria was just as nuts as Amy. At least he knew where she got it from. She wasn’t
at Alex’s or Kyle’s so that meant she was at Liz’s. Using his alien powers, he unlocked the front door of the Crashdown and let himself in. The light
was still on inside. Walking into the backroom, he felt as if something had hit him in the gut. There slept Rath and Maria. Rath’s arm had dropped
down to Maria’s waist. <b>[Censored]</b>, they’re cuddling, thought Michael.
Unable to keep his powers in check, a jar of pickles across the room exploded. Rath snapped his eyes open at the sound and quickly stood to his feet.
Maria, awoken by the sound and the sudden loss of a body warmth, found herself staring into the eyes of one pissed-off Michael Guerin.
“Michael?” squeaked Maria whose eyes were still slightly blood-shot from crying.
“You break up with me and go sleep with my dupe?” he screamed.
Her eyebrows furrowed. “What the hell are you accusing me of? For your information,” she said, standing up and jabbing her finger into his chest, “We
didn’t sleep together. We just slept. You know, now that I think about it, I don’t see how this is any of your business!”
“You’re my business, ‘Ria!”
“Not anymore I’m not.”
Rath decided to step in. “’ey man, da lady don’t want ya, so <b>[Censored]</b> off.”
“You <b>[Censored]</b> off!” screamed Michael as he punched his double in the face. Rath stumbled back a bit and as soon as his focus had
come back, he threw a punch in Michael’s direction. They both struggled with each other, trying to hit the other guy in any unprotected place they
could find, but oddly, probably since because they were practically twins, they kept hitting each other in the same areas as the other guy wanted to.
Their fists and arms kept clashing, resulting in unintentional blocks.
Maria, frustrated by the high levels of testosterone in the room, shoved herself in between the two, breaking them apart. They looked more pathetic
than manly at the moment. They seemed unable to successfully hit one another. “Stop it! God dang it, why can’t you two boneheads just get a clue?
ARGH!” she screamed. Pointing at Michael, she said, “You! You cheated on me!” Then turning to Rath, she said, “And you! I’m grateful you comforted me
and all, but don’t think I didn’t know your hand cupped my breasts when you thought I fell asleep!”
Rath only smirked. “’ey, no nookie for Rath makes, well, a horny Rath.”
She rolled her eyes and wondered why she even told him about Michael. “Rath, you’re an idiot.” Quickly, her illusion of Rath shattered.
“So you’s gonna go for meh?” asked Rath.
“I’m still in the <b>[Censored]</b>ing room, <b>[Censored]</b>!” Michael screamed as he tried to throw another beat-down on
his twin only to be stopped by the strangely strong blonde.
“Sorry, Rath, I don’t think it’s going to happen. You see how one Michael Guerin drives me nuts. Just imagine two! I’d be sure to dig myself a
grave.”
“Aight, yer loss, pixie. See you’s lata,” he said. Rath, hurt that he was chosen over his cornball dupe, knew she was never going to go for him. He
didn’t think he ever even had a chance but it was worth a try. Like Ava had told him earlier, he just wanted a lay of the goods of a Roswell chick. He
left, leaving Pixie and cornball Guerin alone together.
“Maria…”
“Don’t ‘Maria’ me, spaceboy! You cheated on me!”
“I didn’t cheat on you. Well, technically yes, but she kissed me. I didn’t kiss her back.”
“Oh, and that makes it alright? What if I had sex with Rath? Wait, no, he had sex with me and I didn’t do anything back to him.”
“That’s not the same, ‘Ria!”
“The hell it’s not!”
Michael clenched his fists. Maria was being difficult… again. “I love you, Maria!” he admitted.
She faltered for a second, but held her ground. Michael rarely ever said any words of love towards her so this time when he said them, it shocked her.
But she knew that it was going to take more than just three words to fix everything. “Well, I thought I did you too. I don’t know anymore. This isn’t
working out, Michael. All we ever do is fight!”
“So then what? We break up?”
“Yes… for now. Until I can get my head together.”
He was upset at her decision. He didn’t want to lose her. He knew he could be an ass at times, but that was just who he was and he knew Maria knew
that when they got together. But it’s just like that saying: you never know what you’ve got till it’s gone. He did love Maria, despite being difficult
sometimes. He loved her with all his heart and that always scared him. He was so used to being closed off, being alone, that these feelings worried
him. He was an alien and would always be in danger. How can he give the life Maria wanted? “For what it’s worth, I’m sorry.”
“I’m sorry too,” she said.
“You know, I’ll be here for you. I won’t stop loving you, Maria. Whenever you decide to come back, I’ll be here.” These words were so new to him. Who
knew Michael Guerin had it in him to speak such words?
“Good, you better. And if I see you with Courtney, I’ll—“
“Don’t worry, Maria. It’s not going to happen. I want you, not her.” He would do his best to make it up to her, to win her back. As much as he hated
to admit it, she kept him sane. She was the reason that he would consider staying on Earth rather than going home (if he should ever go home).
She wanted to take him back, despite what she said just now. Michael was opening up, showing her a new side, a side she had never seen before. But she
had to be strong. She needed to be single for a while just to figure things out. “It better not,” she said before leaving him alone in the
Crashdown.
- - - -
Sitting on the counter of the sink was a half-used bottle of lotion. It wasn’t enough. Lotion didn’t do the trick. Scratching at her neck, Courtney
felt a piece of skin lift up from her nails. She groaned in disgust at the dead skin and began to pull at it. Slowly the small flap of skin had torn
from her neck up to her face. She touched the new skin forming underneath. “I guess it’ll have to do,” she muttered. Dropping the dead husk into the
sink, she slipped into the tub that was filled with oatmeal and began to have a milk bath. She sighed in comfort as if she was a cat being stroked,
feeling her husk absorb all the nutrients.
To be continued.
|
|
|
kyliemou
Pod-Squad Member
Posts: 101
Registered: 1-3-2009
Member Is Offline
|
| posted on 5-3-2009 at 09:20 PM |
|
|
Adia - Chapter 20 - 8/16/2008
Author’s Note: Just in case and for your reference, I do have this story posted elsewhere. Alternative Link: http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4108791/1/Adia.
This is an Alex and Isabel/Lonnie related chapter. Next chapter will be Max/Zan and Liz, okay? I promise. Let’s just go along with the diversity of my
writing for now. This won’t be a usual thing. I’m just trying to make this story more than just another fic that you read and dump. Alas.
Chapter Twenty:
I've been watching you and all you do
for quite some time.
Knowing all the ins and outs of you,
I should've known what was on your mind.
But all the world is spinning round and round
inside my head tonight.
I will fall into the darkness
and I fear I will never see the light.
So let me in.
All that I wanted from you
was something you'd never do.
So let me in.
Oh please tonight.
Don't let this end.
Tonight,
I'll fall.
Through no light, the darkness seems to be
so very strong.
How does one alone against the world
find the strength to carry on?
What happened to the way we used to love?
It seemed as though life had just begun,
but now that love has come and gone to fade away
like the setting sun
cuz' you won't let me in.
All that I wanted from you
was something you'd never do.
So let me in.
Oh please tonight.
Don't let this end.
Tonight,
cuz' I'm starting to fall.
So let me in.
It was all that I wanted from you.
It was something you never knew.
To let me in,
but not tonight
for this is the end.
Tonight,
I fall.
“Let Me In,” Save Ferris.
February 14, 2001, Wednesday; Roswell, New Mexico:
Lonnie scrunched up her nose in disgust as she looked around her twin’s room. It was way too girly for her taste and she had thought Liz’s place was
bad—boy was she wrong. As soon as she stepped into the small room, she felt like she was thrown into some Disney teen movie. There were a few posters
of boy bands she had never heard of on the walls along with pictures of friends that looked similar to Isabel, flowery pink bed sheets, and
high-priced brand name shoes all over the floor. The only thing she thought was missing to complete this valley girl room was frilly things like lace
and ruffles.
She shuddered as to how much makeup items was piled on the dresser. Did her twin really cake that much on her face, she wondered. All she needed
herself was coal eyeliner, but did Isabel really need cover-up, foundation, eye shadow, and everything else? They were aliens—they were beautiful,
flawless, and well, above humans. They didn’t need anything to coat their faces. Or were they there so Isabel could fit in with the humans? Lonnie
could picture the endless sleepovers with other popular chicks who argued over who was the cutest guy in their school. Again, she shuddered.
“So what do you think of my room?” asked Isabel, hoping her room was suitable to Lonnie. She tried to clean it up as well as she could. Normally she
didn’t care if someone didn’t accept her (but why would they? She was Isabel Evans after all), but seeing how Lonnie was basically her twin sister,
she felt the need to have this connection. Isabel was very much like Michael, but she was just more rational than he was. Like him, she also longed
for home, longed to know her purpose here, longed for a reason to go on living in this place that felt unfamiliar to her. Every day, she put on this
charade to fit in. She was so nervous to be different, to be shut out like her brother or like Michael. She wanted to be with the in-crowd so no one
would know her secret, so no one would judge her. Instead she would have the power to judge—a position safe from any harm to herself. But finally,
Lonnie was someone who could possibly understand her. They were technically the same person, weren’t they? Maybe she could even learn how to be so
confident, how to be unafraid in being different from Lonnie.
She invited Lonnie to stay over at her place so they could get to know each other better. They obviously didn’t get off to a good start, but Isabel
wanted to change that. Sure, she had Max and Michael, but there were just some things that remain between girls and Lonnie could provide this. Lonnie
would be the sister she never had, and not to forget that Lonnie was also an alien like her. Maybe they find out they had a common ground on
something. Heck, they might do some good bonding over ice cream.
“It sucks itchy monkey balls,” Lonnie lazily replied as she plopped down onto the disgustingly bright bed. This bedroom was unlike her own back home.
She’d rather have her dirty subway tunnel room rather than be here. Sure, it was cleaner, but everything felt so perfect that she felt almost guilty
for being in the room. She was that dirty hairball under the broom bristles, but of course she wasn’t going to show this side so she lounged in this
room like it was hers. Grabbing the book on the nightstand, she flipped the pages only to realize it was the West Roswell High yearbook. Scanning the
pages, she soon got bored with each cornball face plastered on the pages and turned to the page with the post-it flag on it.
“That’s private!” Isabel said, reaching for the book.
“Off, cornball,” shouted Lonnie as she shoved her off and continued looking at the book. “It’s a yearbook, nothin’ private ‘bout dat.” She scanned
the page, wondering why her twin had marked this page. Then a familiar face stood out as bright as day. “Ahhh, I see,” she snickered as she gave
Isabel a wink.
“It’s nothing,” said Isabel who stood up to her dresser and began to brush her hair in frustration.
“Sure it ain’t,” sarcastically replied Lonnie. “So ya got a thing for da nerds?”
“I don’t have a thing for him,” she said, emphasizing on ‘thing’ with a roll of her eyes. Stopping mid-way of brushing and then continuing,
she replied, “He’s not a nerd. He’s just… different.”
“Like Happy Days’ Richie-nerdy different?”
“NO!” Isabel said, shaking her head. “Just different, that’s all.”
“Ehhh,” shrugged Lonnie. “He ain’t mah type, but he’s a good lay. Slow and makes sure ya cum first.”
Isabel whipped around with the brush in her hand as if she was about to attack a rapist. “WHAT?!” she screamed. What the hell was Lonnie talking
about? There’s no way she—were they even talking about the same person?! “You have no idea what you’re talking about!” she yelled.
“’Course I do. Alexander Charles Whitman: awkward, lanky, computer-science, cornball, dork-boy. Got muscles hidden all ova his body underneath his
clothes and little freckles all ova his ass.” Lonnie almost began to regret what she said due to the death glare she was receiving from her twin, but
truly, on the inside, she was having a blast. She couldn’t contain the smile on her lips nor could she stop her laughter. There her twin stood, trying
to play it off as if she hadn’t felt anything for the Whitman boy, and now she was ready to beat her just for talking about him with interest.
“I don’t know how you know that about him. I mean, I don’t know if he even has muscles like that or—or—or freckles all over his as—his butt! Are you
playing with me right now? Are you seriously trying to make me think you saw him naked or—or—slept with him?!” screamed Isabel in alarm.
Lonnie held up her hands in surrender. “Nah, girl, chill out. Like I’d let dat boy anywhere near meh in real life.” As Isabel sighed in relief, Lonnie
continued, “I just dreamwalked-[Censored]ed him.”
“YOU WHAT?!”
Flashback: “Ladies, uh… frosty beverage?” asked Alex, holding up the drinks. Lonnie chuckled, knowing exactly what his intentions
were. She knew instantly he had a thing for her twin, but seeing how she was a twin, he probably had the hots for her too.
Leaning forward, she gave him a view of her breasts. “No three-ways tonight, opie. Maybe later,” she said with a wink. She noticed her double blushing
as the lanky boy stuttered and looked away as if she was too bright to look at. Smiling, she saw the obvious attraction between the two yet they
stayed apart from each other like they both were inflicted with the plague. At the mention of the threesome, she saw how flustered he became at the
idea. Perhaps cornballs weren’t so innocent after all.
Flashback: As Lonnie got settled into Liz’s bed, which was quite decent for a cornball’s, she noticed a picture of Liz, Maria,
and Alex smiling by a pool. She smirked when she reminded at how nervous he became around her. Grabbing it in her hands, she laid down and turned onto
her side to prevent Liz, who was currently on the balcony, from seeing her. As her finger lightly traced over the blonde, her eyes fell shut and then
she was in. As she stumbled around in Maria’s dream world, she noticed she was in some room with beads and incense all over the place. The room oddly
smelled of something like wood. Then she noticed two bodies moving and realized it was Maria and Michael. She watched as he grabbed Maria and flipped
her over onto her chest, pinning her down. Michael growled, “You can’t have Rath because I’m the better alien. He can never satisfy you like I do.
Just like you wanted, I got myself a tattoo.” Maria groaned a “Yes Michael” as she felt Michael’s lip brush against the back of her neck. A little
weirded out by seeing her lover’s twin [Censored] someone else (though she could now confirm that Michael’s body was exactly like Rath’s),
Lonnie tried not to gag and let herself out of Maria’s dream.
Back in Liz’s room, she tapped Alex’s picture and felt herself get sucked in once again. As she got her bearings, she felt something brush against her
shoulders. Her hands quickly flew to whatever was touching her shoulder and then she realized it was hair—her own hair. “What the hell?” she said.
When did she have long hair? What happened to her short hair? Then Alex walked up to her.
“Isabel, I knew you’d come,” he said, taking her hand in his. Lonnie took a look at herself. She was Isabel. No, correction: Alex was seeing her as
Isabel. She rolled her eyes and went along.
“Of course Alexander, I jus’ can’t stay away from someone as strong as yer are,” she said, trying to talk as cornball as ever. He ****ed his
head to the side.
“Alexander,” he said, testing the name. “You never used to call me that. I like it,” he said.
“Yeah, well first time for everythin’,” she said. As some corny music started to play in the background, he led her in a dance, which Lonnie found
irritating.
“You look beautiful, Isabel. I love you in red,” he said, smiling down on her.
Lonnie refrained from grimacing and said, “Alex, is dat all ya want to do wit’ meh—dance?” His eyes grew large and he shook his head, hesitating on
the idea whether he should kiss her or not. Rolling her eyes, she grabbed the back of his neck and pressed her lips to his. Then magically or due to
Alex’s conjuring up or perhaps it was Lonnie, a bed appeared behind them. She breathlessly whispered against his lips, “Let’s go tah bed.”
“YOU WHAT?” screamed Isabel, snapping Lonnie out of her flashbacks. Isabel could feel her heart clench in her chest. She could barely contain her
anger, but at the same time, she didn’t know how to get any of it out. She was too surprised, too taken aback. “I cannot believe you! How dare you—you
sleep with—how dare you!”
“Did I mention he’s got these cute little freckles all ovah his ass? They’re not really brown, but like a light golden color,” Lonnie teased.
Just as Isabel was about to lunge towards her in an attempt to start a physical fight, the doorbell rang. Mrs. Evans’ voice rang out from down the
stairs. “Isabel, Alex is here to see you!”
She stopped; her arms in mid-air with her fingers in scratching position like a cat. “What? Why is he here to see me?” Isabel asked herself in
disbelief. I didn’t call him over, she thought, I don’t want to see his freck—him, HIM right now. Oh god, what do I do?
Lonnie pushed her down onto the bed and shoved a pillow into her twin’s face. “Stay ‘ere, he’s here to see meh,” she said with a wink. “Don’t worry,
blondie. I won’t hurt him… much,” she laughed as the door closed behind her.
Flashback: “Wow,” Alex breathed out as he stared at the ceiling in awe. “That was… that was amazing!” he exclaimed in pure
happiness. “I never thought I could be with you like this, Isabel. God, I love you so much!”
Lonnie tried to calm her breathing down. [Censored]ing Rath was better, but this cornball… he wasn’t half-bad. His technique was different from
Rath’s—tender, slow, and, disgustingly, loving while Rath was rough, fast, and a biter. She turned over to him. “Yo, sorry to burst yer bubble, but I
ain’t Isabel,” she admitted.
“What are you talking about, Isa—“ said Alex as he turned over. Then he watched as Isabel changed into Lonnie. “L-Lonnie!” he shouted in surprised.
“Come over to the Evans place tomorrow night,” she said before slipping out of his dream. “This ain’t no jus’ a dream, opie.”
As Lonnie descended down the stairs, she watched as fear passed over Alex’s face. Resisting the urge to laugh, she greeted him. “Hello Alexander.”
“L-L-Lonnie, h-hey, where’s Isabel?” he said awkwardly, tugging on his collar. She took in his outfit—black jeans and a striped button-up shirt.
Gosh, could he be any nerdier?
“We’s gonna talk first, opie,” she said, leading him outside.
Sitting down on the porch bench, Alex scratched his head and stared at his shoes. “What do you want to talk about?”
“Like ya don’t know,” she hinted at him.
“I-I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
Lonnie smiled. She knew he knew what she was talking about. His adam’s apple was bobbing too much for him to not know. “So ya wanna go for round
dos?” Then she made a crude hand gesture for sex.
His eyes widened to the point where Lonnie thought his eyes were going to just roll out like they were too slippery to stay in his sockets. “Oh my
god, you were in my dream!”
“dang straight, opie. Didn’t I tells ya it weren’t no dream?”
“I-I t-thought it was Kyle!” he exclaimed.
“Ya thought yer was [Censored]in’ jock-boy?” Lonnie asked in confusion. There’s no way in hell that Alex confused her or “Isabel” to be
sports-boy. It wasn’t possible. They both had huge racks and one important thing, vaginas. When did Lonnie herself ever have a penis? Surely she
would’ve noticed. Just as she was about to peek through the waistband of her pants to make sure, Alex spoke.
“N-N-NO! I mean, I blamed it on Kyle for putting the idea of… of having a threesome with you and Isabel in my head. I thought it was just my
imagination getting the best of me, leading me to dream about… about you and me.”
“Nah, man. But don’ts worry. Ya weren’t bad.”
“I wasn’t?” he squeaked out.
“Too slow for mah own good, but you’s okay. You’ll get Isabel off.” She chuckled as Alex suddenly choked on his own spit. “So ya wanna try it out for
reals?” she asked, shifting closer to him. Just as she was about to press her lips against his, he lightly pushed her away.
“Lonnie, I-I can’t. I love Isabel,” he replied, smiling at the image of Isabel in his head. He thought, is this what the psychic meant when she
said I wouldn’t be conflicted in my decision? Is the decision over Isabel or Lonnie? If it was, it’s Isabel all the way! I love her and only her.
She’s beautiful, perfect—she’s the original for me.
She couldn’t understand how he could choose Isabel over her. She had a hell of a better body than her twin and she looked better too. Shrugging, she
figured cornballs just happened to stick with cornballs. “Thought I’d try. Don’t worry, opie, she—“
“GET AWAY FROM HIM!” cried Isabel who marched over them with a purpose. “Get your slutty hands off of him! He’s mine!” she screamed.
Alex choked once more while Lonnie burst out in laughter, holding up her hands in surrender once again. It took a moment for Isabel to process
everything that Lonnie had told her earlier. Believing it to be a moment in insanity, she was unnerved by the emotions she was feeling. She felt
jealous and angry. She felt insecure and inadequate. And most of all, she felt like she was going to lose Alex forever to her twin. She was going to
lose Alex, the only guy who saw her for her and not just for her beauty.
“Don’t worry, blondie. He’s all yers,” said Lonnie. Yes, she did try to steal Alex from Isabel, but in a way, she did her twin a favor—she got Isabel
to admit her feelings for Alex. It all just seemed to work out even if she hadn’t meant to do this. She smiled, feeling quite good about herself and
walked off into the night to leave the two alone.
As Isabel sat down next to Alex, they did not say a word to each other. There was just too much confusion in the air to speak. Alex glanced over at
Isabel who was staring at the ground, completely lost in thought. Breaking the silence, he began to speak, but Isabel stopped him.
“Don’t say anything, Alex. Just… just don’t. Let’s just sit here for a while, okay?” she asked, staring at her lap. He nodded. He didn’t know what to
think, but if only he knew that Isabel felt the same way, perhaps he would be more at ease. Isabel was so confused. It was only a few moments ago when
she said she didn’t have a thing for Alex, but when she saw Lonnie leave to go to him, she didn’t think. Her body just took over. She was moving down
the stairs, practically flying down, and ripped the door open to find them sitting together on her porch. Words flew out of her mouth before her brain
even processed them. And now… by her reaction, she admitted that she did feel something for Alex. It just about tore her apart. She was so scared of
letting someone else in, but someone like Alex was dangerous. She twitched. She hated to be put in this position, but she couldn’t deny it anymore.
She liked Alex and Alex liked her, even after he found out her dark secret. Her eyes flicked over to Alex’s hand which was resting by her knee.
Alex jumped a little but then smiled when he felt Isabel’s fingers weaved with his own. He always made his feelings clear when it came to Isabel, but
she never told him how she felt. She was always cold, then warm, and then cold the next in a matter of seconds, hence her nickname as “Ice Princess.”
He was always there for her no matter what. He could handle her shutting him out, he could even handle her screaming at him, but all he wanted her to
know was he was there for her. Alex knew in this moment that it was a huge step for both of them, a huge step for Isabel.
Together they sat, staring at the stars, completely in content as their hands molded together.
- - - -
Rath found Lonnie sitting on a swing. He felt her calling to him. Not literally calling him on the phone or calling to him in his mind, but he had a
feeling that she needed him. It was just something they developed in the years they’ve spent together. No matter what, he could always feel her. So he
left the Crashdown, trusting his instincts to lead him to her and there he found her, sitting in the dark, swinging back and forth.
“Rough night, Lon’?” he asked.
“These cornballs!” she said with frustration.
“What did da nerd do? I’ll kill ‘im!”
“Nah, he dumped me for mah valleygirl dupe.”
“Ya too, huh?”
Lonnie’s eyebrow twitched. “What do ya mean ‘ya too’?”
“I gots rejected for mah bro.”
“Pixie?”
“Yeah, I figure she was all vulnerable and [Censored] so I could git a little lay of the land, but mah bro shows up, ruinin’ it all.”
She scoffed. “They don’t know what they’re missin’!” Rath threw his hand up in the air as if he was making a toast and said, “Hear hear.”
They then looked at each other for a second before bursting out in laughter. They laughed so hard they were clutching their stomachs. Were they
really angry about being rejected? God, what were they trying to do—hook up with Roswellian nerds? Obviously it wouldn’t have worked out either way.
They were too different. Had they really gone crazy for a moment there? Were they just trying to fit in or prove something?
“Ya know Lon’, Pixie ain’t got nothin’ on ya,” flirted Rath. Sure he had taken a liking to Maria, but she didn’t compare to Lonnie. She was his first
and boy did she have an amazing body. Maria had curves and pouty lips, but Lonnie had the complete package.
“Yeah, well, for sure Opie’s got nothin’ on ya either.” Lonnie smiled, knowing exactly what Rath was trying to do. Rath had muscles that were visible,
not invisible. He had good taste in music and he always came back to her. Standing up, she tugged on his leather vest’s collar, bringing him to his
feet. “How would ya like to test out the slides?” she growled into his ear before softly tugging on his earlobe in between her teeth.
With her breasts pressed against his chest, he knew full well what she meant. He ran his fingers gently through her short blonde hair, enjoying the
smooth pale skin at the back of her neck. His hand fell down to her chest; he rubbed her nipple with his thumb through her thin wifebeater. It
puckered and he groaned with the thought of tasting it. He teased, “Oh, I always wanted to play on da slides.”
Lying down on the slide, she rolled her eyes with a grin at his reply. She grazed her hand against the growing bulge in his pants, pulled him down
onto her body, and whispered against his lips, “[Censored] me, Rath.”
Licking her lower lip, he undid his leather pants and smirked. “Wit’ pleasure, kitten,” he growled and did just that.
To be continued.
|
|
|
| Pages: 1 2 |
|
